This is a modern-English version of St. Nicholas Vol. XIII, September, 1886, No. 11: An Illustrated Magazine for Young Folks, originally written by Various.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

ENGRAVED WITH PERMISSION FROM HENRY GRAVES & CO., LONDON. BASED ON THE PAINTING BY SIR EDWIN LANDSEER.
(__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
ST. NICHOLAS.
Vol. XIII. SEPTEMBER 1886. No. 11.
[Copyright, 1886, by The Century Company]
STORIES OF ART AND ARTISTS: ENGLISH PAINTERS.
By Clara Erskine Clement.
When Henry VIII. came to the throne of England, he was a magnificent prince. He loved pleasure and pomp and invited many foreign artists to his court. After a time, however, he became indifferent to art, and it is difficult to say whether he lessened or added to the art-treasures of England.
When Henry VIII came to the throne of England, he was an impressive ruler. He loved indulgence and grandeur and invited many foreign artists to his court. After a while, though, he became uninterested in art, and it's hard to say whether he decreased or increased the artistic treasures of England.
The long reign of Queen Elizabeth—forty-seven years—afforded great opportunity for the encouragement of art. But most of the painters whom she employed were foreigners.
The lengthy rule of Queen Elizabeth—forty-seven years—provided significant opportunities for the promotion of art. However, most of the painters she hired were from other countries.
King Charles I. was a true lover of art. Rubens and Vandyck were his principal painters, and Inigo Jones his architect; the choice of such artists proves the excellence of his artistic taste and judgment. He employed many other foreign artists, of whom it need only be said that the English artists profited much by their intercourse with them, as well as by the study of foreign pictures which the King purchased.
King Charles I was a true lover of art. Rubens and Vandyck were his main painters, and Inigo Jones was his architect; the choice of such artists shows the excellence of his artistic taste and judgment. He hired many other foreign artists, and it’s enough to say that English artists greatly benefited from their interactions with them, as well as from studying the foreign paintings that the King bought.
In fact, before the time of William Hogarth, portraits had been the only pictures of any importance which were painted by English artists, and no one painter had become very eminent. No native master had originated a manner of painting which he could claim as his own.
In fact, before William Hogarth's time, portraits were the only significant paintings created by English artists, and no single painter had gained much prominence. No native master had developed a distinctive style of painting that he could call his own.
Hogarth was born near Ludgate Hill, London, in 1697.
Hogarth was born close to Ludgate Hill, London, in 1697.
In 1734, he produced some works which immediately made him famous. He had originated a manner of his own; he had neither attempted to illustrate the stories of Greek Mythology, nor to invent allegories, as so many painters had done before him; he simply gave form to the nature that was all about him, and painted just what he could see in London every day. His pictures of this sort came to be almost numberless, and no rank in society, no phase of life, escaped the truthful representation of his brush.
In 1734, he created some works that quickly made him famous. He developed a style of his own; instead of illustrating stories from Greek mythology or inventing allegories like many painters had done before him, he simply depicted the nature surrounding him and painted exactly what he saw in London every day. His artwork of this kind became countless, and no social class or aspect of life was beyond the honest representation of his brush.
He was a teacher as well as an artist, for his pictures dealt with familiar scenes and subjects and presented the lessons of the follies of his day with more effect upon the mass of the people than any writer could produce with his pen, or any preacher by his sermons.
He was both a teacher and an artist because his artwork focused on familiar scenes and topics, conveying the lessons about the foolishness of his time more effectively to the general public than any writer could achieve with words or any preacher could accomplish with sermons.
Hogarth died at his house in Leicester Fields, on October 26, 1764.
Hogarth died at his home in Leicester Fields on October 26, 1764.
His success aroused a strong faith and a new interest in the native art of England, which showed their results in the establishment of the Royal Academy of Arts. A little more than four years after Hogarth's death, this Academy was founded by King George III. The original members of the Academy numbered thirty-four, and among them was
His success sparked a deep belief and new interest in the native art of England, which led to the founding of the Royal Academy of Arts. Just over four years after Hogarth's death, this Academy was established by King George III. The original members of the Academy totaled thirty-four, and among them was
Joshua Reynolds,
who afterward became its first president.
who later became its first president.
His father, Samuel Reynolds, was the rector of a grammar school at Plympton, in Devonshire, and in that little hamlet, on July 16, 1723, was born Joshua, the seventh of eleven children.
His father, Samuel Reynolds, was the principal of a grammar school in Plympton, Devonshire, and in that small village, on July 16, 1723, Joshua was born, the seventh of eleven children.
When Joshua was but a mere child, his father was displeased to find him devoted to drawing; on [Pg 804] a sketch which the boy had made, his father wrote: "This is drawn by Joshua in school, out of pure idleness." The child found the "Jesuit's Treatise on Perspective," and studied it with such intelligence that before he was eight years old he made a sketch of the school and its cloister which was so accurate that his astonished father exclaimed, "Now this justifies the author of the 'Perspective' when he says that, by observing the laws laid down in his book, a man may do wonders; for this is wonderful!"
When Joshua was just a kid, his father was not happy to see him focused on drawing; on [Pg 804] a sketch that the boy had created, his father wrote: "This is drawn by Joshua in school, out of pure laziness." The child found the "Jesuit's Treatise on Perspective," and studied it so effectively that by the time he was eight years old, he made a sketch of the school and its cloister that was so precise that his amazed father exclaimed, "Now this proves the author of the 'Perspective' right when he says that by following the principles in his book, a person can achieve incredible things; for this is amazing!"
When about twelve years old, Joshua, while in church, made a sketch upon his thumb-nail of the Rev. Thomas Smart. From this sketch, he painted his first picture in oils; his canvas was a piece of an old sail, his colors were common ship-paint, and he did his work in a boathouse on Cremyll Beach.
When he was about twelve years old, Joshua, while at church, made a sketch on his thumbnail of Rev. Thomas Smart. From this sketch, he painted his first oil painting; his canvas was a piece of an old sail, his colors were standard ship paint, and he did his work in a boathouse on Cremyll Beach.
In 1740, when Joshua was seventeen years old, his father tried to carry out his plan to apprentice him to a druggist, but the boy was greatly opposed to this. He said, "I would prefer to be an apothecary rather than an ordinary painter; but if I could be bound to an eminent master, I should choose that." Fortunately Lord Edgecumbe and other friends advised the boy's father in his favor, and so Joshua was finally sent to London and bound to Thomas Hudson, then the best portrait painter in England. After two years, Hudson suddenly dismissed the youth from his studio, though his agreement was for four years; the master said that Joshua neglected his orders, but others believed Hudson to be jealous of his pupil's success.
In 1740, when Joshua was seventeen, his father tried to put him into an apprenticeship with a druggist, but the boy was strongly against it. He said, "I would rather be an apothecary than an ordinary painter; but if I could be apprenticed to a well-known master, that would be my choice." Luckily, Lord Edgecumbe and other friends supported the boy's wishes to his father, and so Joshua was eventually sent to London and apprenticed to Thomas Hudson, who was the top portrait painter in England at the time. After two years, Hudson unexpectedly kicked the young man out of his studio, even though the agreement was for four years; Hudson claimed that Joshua was ignoring his orders, but others thought Hudson was envious of his pupil's talent.
Joshua returned to Devonshire and settled at Plymouth, five miles from his home. There he painted about thirty portraits of the principal persons of the neighborhood, at the price of three guineas each. One of these portraits, painted in 1746, was shown to him thirty years later, when he lamented that his progress in all that time had been so little.
Joshua went back to Devonshire and set up in Plymouth, just five miles from his home. There, he painted around thirty portraits of the key figures in the area, charging three guineas each. One of these portraits, created in 1746, was shown to him thirty years later, and he regretted that he had made so little progress during that time.
At the home of his friend, Lord Edgecumbe, he had formed a friendship with the young Commodore Keppel, who in 1749 was ordered to the Mediterranean. He invited Reynolds to sail with him as his guest, and, the invitation being accepted, the painter did not return to England until the end of 1752. He visited Portugal, Spain, Algiers, Minorca, Italy, and France.
At his friend Lord Edgecumbe's home, he made friends with the young Commodore Keppel, who was sent to the Mediterranean in 1749. Keppel invited Reynolds to join him as his guest, and with the invitation accepted, the painter didn't return to England until the end of 1752. He traveled to Portugal, Spain, Algiers, Minorca, Italy, and France.
He kept diaries during this journey, which are very interesting and valuable; they contain many sketches of scenes and pictures which he admired, as well as his written opinions of all that he saw. Several of these diaries are in the Lenox Library, in New York; others are in the Soane Museum, London, and in the Museum of Berlin.
He kept journals during this journey, which are really interesting and valuable; they include many sketches of scenes and images he admired, along with his written thoughts on everything he saw. Several of these journals are in the Lenox Library in New York; others are in the Soane Museum in London and the Museum of Berlin.
Not long after his return to England, Reynolds settled himself in London. He lived in handsome rooms in St. Martin's Lane, and his sister Frances was his housekeeper.
Not long after he came back to England, Reynolds settled in London. He lived in stylish rooms on St. Martin's Lane, and his sister Frances was his housekeeper.
Very soon Reynolds's studio came to be the popular resort of artists, and, through the influence of Lord Edgecumbe, many nobles became his patrons. He painted a full-length portrait of Commodore Keppel, which at once established his reputation. The Commodore was represented as standing on a rocky shore with a stormy sea in the background. This picture was received with enthusiasm, and in his second London year Reynolds had one hundred and twenty sitters, among whom were many notable people. The artist removed to Great Newport street, and charged twelve guineas for a bust, twenty-four guineas for half-length and double that sum for a full-length portrait.
Very soon, Reynolds's studio became a popular hangout for artists, and thanks to Lord Edgecumbe's influence, many nobles became his patrons. He painted a full-length portrait of Commodore Keppel, which quickly established his reputation. The Commodore was depicted standing on a rocky shore with a stormy sea in the background. This painting was received with enthusiasm, and in his second year in London, Reynolds had one hundred and twenty sitters, including many notable figures. The artist moved to Great Newport Street and charged twelve guineas for a bust, twenty-four guineas for a half-length portrait, and double that for a full-length portrait.
Dr. Johnson and Reynolds met for the first time in 1753, and from that time they were faithful friends. Dr. Johnson delighted not only in Reynolds's success as a painter, but, perceiving his other talents, he insisted on his writing for The Idler, by which means the artist published a series of brilliant articles and made himself a name in literary circles. This kindness was more than repaid, for, after Dr. Johnson became too poor to keep house for himself, he was always welcome to the home and purse of Reynolds.
Dr. Johnson and Reynolds met for the first time in 1753, and from that moment, they became loyal friends. Dr. Johnson was not only pleased with Reynolds's success as a painter, but he also recognized his other talents and encouraged him to write for The Idler. Through this opportunity, the artist published a series of excellent articles and established a reputation in literary circles. This generosity was more than repaid, as after Dr. Johnson could no longer afford to live on his own, he was always welcomed into Reynolds's home and was taken care of financially.
In 1760, the master again raised his prices for his work, and at about the same time established himself in the house in Leicester Square, in which he passed the remainder of his life. This house was very fine, and, though it exhausted all his savings to fit it up, he spent still more in setting up a gorgeous carriage for his sister, and in other expenses which served to advertise his success to all who observed them.
In 1760, the master increased his prices for his work again, and around the same time, he moved into a house in Leicester Square, where he spent the rest of his life. This house was quite impressive, and even though it used up all his savings to furnish it, he spent even more on a fancy carriage for his sister and other expenses that showcased his success to everyone around him.
Reynolds seemed to have reached the height of popularity, when, in 1768, he was elected first President of the Royal Academy, and was knighted by the King. He was of great advantage to the Academy, and heartily devoted to its interests. He was active in establishing its schools and equipping them with models, libraries, and conveniences for study; he gave much attention to its exhibitions, and founded the famous Academy dinners, at which men of rank and genius were brought together in such a way as to render these occasions the most remarkable gatherings in the United Kingdom. From time to time he also delivered his well-known "Discourses on Art," which are notable alike for the good judgment in the selection of the subjects treated, and for the literary skill with which they are written.
Reynolds seemed to have reached the peak of his popularity when, in 1768, he was elected the first President of the Royal Academy and was knighted by the King. He greatly benefited the Academy and was fully committed to its interests. He was proactive in establishing its schools and equipping them with models, libraries, and resources for study; he paid a lot of attention to its exhibitions and founded the famous Academy dinners, where distinguished individuals and talented people came together, making these events some of the most memorable gatherings in the United Kingdom. He also periodically delivered his well-known "Discourses on Art," which are notable for their good judgment in topic selection and for the skillful writing.
About 1770, Sir Joshua built a villa at Richmond Hill. In the same year, he spent a month in Plympton, and at that time also, he brought to [Pg 805] his home his niece, Theophila Palmer, who remained with him until her marriage, eleven years later. She was very beautiful, and is known to all the world as the "Offy" of the famous "Strawberry Girl." Other pictures of her which Sir Joshua painted also became famous.
About 1770, Sir Joshua built a villa at Richmond Hill. In that same year, he spent a month in Plympton, and during that time, he brought his niece, Theophila Palmer, to his home. She stayed with him until her marriage, eleven years later. She was very beautiful, and is known to everyone as the "Offy" of the famous "Strawberry Girl." Other portraits of her that Sir Joshua painted also became famous.
With the exception of the trip with Commodore Keppel Sir Joshua spent little time out of England. In 1768 he visited Paris, and in 1780 he passed two months in Holland and Germany. When absent from London, he was usually at the house of some friend in the country, or at his old home, of which he was always fond.
With the exception of the trip with Commodore Keppel, Sir Joshua spent little time outside of England. In 1768, he visited Paris, and in 1780, he spent two months in Holland and Germany. When he was away from London, he was usually at a friend's house in the countryside or at his old home, which he always cherished.

Few men have been so much admired by such a diversity of people as was Sir Joshua Reynolds. The testimony of his friends presents him to us as a man of admirable character. Perhaps no one knew him more intimately than James Northcote, who was received into his family as a poor Devonshire lad; he remained with Sir Joshua five years, and left him a prosperous painter. Northcote found him kindly, modest, and lovable in every way. He thus describes him personally: "In his stature, Sir Joshua Reynolds was rather under the middle size, of a florid complexion, roundish, blunt features, and a lively aspect; not corpulent, though somewhat inclined to it, but extremely active; with manners uncommonly polished and agreeable. In conversation, his manner was perfectly natural, simple, and unassuming. He most heartily enjoyed his profession, in which he was both famous and illustrious; and I agree with Mr. Malone, who says he appeared to him to be the happiest man he had ever known."
Few men have been admired by such a variety of people as Sir Joshua Reynolds. The accounts from his friends portray him as a person of exceptional character. Perhaps no one knew him better than James Northcote, who joined his family as a poor lad from Devon. He stayed with Sir Joshua for five years and left as a successful painter. Northcote found him kind, humble, and lovable in every aspect. He describes him like this: "In terms of height, Sir Joshua Reynolds was slightly below average, had a rosy complexion, roundish, blunt features, and a lively expression; he wasn’t overweight, though he had a slight tendency towards it, yet he was extremely active; with manners that were exceptionally polished and pleasant. In conversation, he was completely natural, straightforward, and unpretentious. He truly enjoyed his profession, in which he was both renowned and distinguished; and I agree with Mr. Malone, who said that he seemed to be the happiest man he had ever known."
In 1789, Sir Joshua lost the sight of his left eye, and though this changed his whole life, he retained his calm cheerfulness, and occupied his mind with the exciting topics of the time; for it happened that the storming of the Bastille occurred in the very week in which he gave up his pencil. He still used his brush a very little to finish or retouch works which were still on his hands, but he sadly said: "There is now an end of pursuit; the race is over, whether it is lost or won."
In 1789, Sir Joshua lost the sight in his left eye, and although this changed his entire life, he kept his calm and cheerful demeanor, focusing on the exciting events of the time; the storming of the Bastille took place in the same week he put down his pencil. He still used his brush a bit to finish or touch up works he had in progress, but he sadly remarked, "There is now an end to pursuit; the race is over, whether it’s lost or won."
In 1790, troubles arose in the Academy, and Sir Joshua felt himself so badly used that he resigned [Pg 806] his presidency and his membership of the institution. The King requested him to return, but he refused until the Academy publicly apologized to him. He then resumed his office, and in December delivered his final discourse.
In 1790, issues came up in the Academy, and Sir Joshua felt so mistreated that he resigned [Pg 806] from his presidency and his membership in the institution. The King asked him to come back, but he refused until the Academy publicly apologized to him. He then returned to his position and gave his final speech in December.

The remainder of his life was a gradual decline; his sight grew weaker, and his strength less, until February 23, 1792, when he died easily, never having suffered much pain. The King directed that his body should lie in state in the Academy rooms in Somerset House. The funeral was grand and solemn; the pall-bearers were dukes, marquises, earls, and lords; ninety-one carriages followed the hearse, in which were the first nobles, scholars, and prelates of the realm, with all the members and students of the Academy. He was buried near Sir Christopher Wren, in St. Paul's Cathedral, where Vandyck had already been laid, and where, in later years, a goodly number of painters have been buried around him. In 1813, a statue, by Flaxman, was erected to his memory near the choir of the cathedral, and a Latin inscription recounts the talents and virtues of the great man whom it commemorates.
The rest of his life was a slow decline; his eyesight faded, and his strength diminished, until February 23, 1792, when he died peacefully, having not endured much pain. The King ordered that his body be displayed in the Academy rooms at Somerset House. The funeral was grand and solemn; the pallbearers were dukes, marquesses, earls, and lords; ninety-one carriages followed the hearse, carrying the highest nobility, scholars, and church officials of the realm, along with all the Academy members and students. He was buried near Sir Christopher Wren in St. Paul's Cathedral, where Vandyck had already been laid to rest, and where, in later years, many painters would be buried around him. In 1813, a statue by Flaxman was erected in his honor near the choir of the cathedral, with a Latin inscription celebrating the talents and virtues of the great man it commemorates.
Having thus traced the story of Sir Joshua's life, it now remains to speak of him more especially as an artist.
Having outlined the story of Sir Joshua's life, we now need to focus on him specifically as an artist.
His highest fame is as a portrait painter, and as such he was a great genius. He had the power to reproduce the personal peculiarities of his subjects with great exactness; he was also able to perceive their qualities of temper, mind, and character, and he made his portraits so vivid with these attributes that they were likenesses of the minds as well as of the persons of his subjects. In his portrait of Goldsmith, self-esteem is as prominent as the nose; passion and energy are in every line of Burke's face and figure; and whenever his subject possessed any individual characteristics, they were plainly shown in Reynolds's portraits. So many of these pictures are famous that we can not speak of them in detail. Perhaps no one portrait is better known [Pg 807] than that of the famous actress, Mrs. Sarah Siddons, as the Tragic Muse. It is a noble example of an idealized portrait, and it is said that the "Isaiah" of Michael Angelo suggested the manner in which it is painted. Sir Thomas Lawrence declared this to be the finest portrait of a women in the world, and it is certain that this one picture would have made any painter famous. Sir Joshua inscribed his name on the border of the robe, and courteously explained to the lady, "I could not lose the honor this opportunity afforded me of going down to posterity on the hem of your garment."
His greatest fame comes from being a portrait painter, and in that regard, he was a true genius. He had the ability to capture the unique traits of his subjects with incredible accuracy; he could also sense their temperament, intellect, and character, and he infused his portraits with such vividness that they reflected both the minds and the personalities of his subjects. In his portrait of Goldsmith, self-esteem stands out just as much as the nose; passion and energy are evident in every contour of Burke's face and figure; and whenever his subject had distinctive traits, they were clearly represented in Reynolds's portraits. There are so many famous pieces that we can’t discuss them all in detail. Perhaps no single portrait is more well-known than that of the renowned actress, Mrs. Sarah Siddons, as the Tragic Muse. It serves as a magnificent example of an idealized portrait, and it is said that Michelangelo's "Isaiah" inspired the style of its painting. Sir Thomas Lawrence asserted this to be the finest portrait of a woman in the world, and it’s clear that this one piece would have made any painter renowned. Sir Joshua signed his name on the edge of the robe and graciously told the lady, "I couldn't miss the chance to be remembered through the hem of your garment."
The original of this work is said to be that in the gallery of the Duke of Westminster; a second is in the Dulwich Gallery. In speaking of Sir Joshua as a portrait painter, Mr. Ruskin says: "Considered as a painter of individuality in the human form and mind, I think him the prince of portrait painters. Titian paints nobler pictures, and Vandyck had nobler subjects, but neither of them entered so subtly as Sir Joshua did into the minor varieties of heart and temper."
The original of this work is said to be in the gallery of the Duke of Westminster; a second one is in the Dulwich Gallery. When discussing Sir Joshua as a portrait painter, Mr. Ruskin states: "As a painter of individuality in the human form and mind, I believe he is the best portrait painter. Titian creates more impressive works, and Vandyck had more distinguished subjects, but neither of them captured the subtle differences of heart and temperament like Sir Joshua did."
His portraits of simply beautiful women can scarcely be equaled in the world. He perfectly reproduced the delicate grace and beauty of some of his sitters and the brilliant, dazzling charms of others. He loved to paint richly hued velvets in contrast with rare laces, ermine, feathers, and jewels. It is a regret that so many of his works are faded, but after all we must agree with Sir George Beaumont, when he said: "Even a faded picture from him will be the finest thing you can have."
His portraits of beautifully simple women are unmatched in the world. He captured the delicate grace and beauty of some of his subjects and the vibrant, dazzling charms of others perfectly. He loved painting richly colored velvets alongside rare laces, ermine, feathers, and jewels. It's a shame that so many of his works have faded, but we have to agree with Sir George Beaumont when he said, "Even a faded picture from him will be the finest thing you can have."
The most attractive of his works are his pictures of children. It is true that they too are portraits, but they are often represented in some fancy part, such as the "Strawberry Girl,"[1] a portrait of his niece Offy; Muscipula, who holds a mouse-trap; the Little Marchioness; the Girl with a Mob-cap, and many others. He loved to paint pictures of boys in all sorts of characters, street-peddlers, gipsies, cherubs, and so on. He often picked up boy models in the street and painted from them in his spare hours, between his appointments with sitters. Sometimes he scarcely hustled a beggar boy out of his chair in time for some grand lady to seat herself in it. It is said that one day one of these children fell asleep in so graceful an attitude that the master seized a fresh canvas and made a sketch of it; this was scarcely done, when the child threw himself into a different pose without awakening. Sir Joshua added a second sketch to the first and from these made his beautiful picture of "The Babes in the Wood." More than two hundred of his pictures of children have been engraved, and these plates form one of the loveliest collections that can be made from the works of any one artist.
The most appealing of his works are his paintings of children. While they are indeed portraits, they often depict the kids in whimsical settings, like the "Strawberry Girl,"[1] a portrait of his niece Offy; Muscipula, who is holding a mouse-trap; the Little Marchioness; the Girl with a Mob-cap, and many others. He enjoyed painting boys in various roles—street vendors, gypsies, cherubs, and so on. He would often pick up boy models in the street and paint them during his free time between appointments with other sitters. Sometimes, he would barely get a beggar boy out of his chair just in time for a fancy lady to sit down. It’s said that one day a child fell asleep in such a graceful position that the artist grabbed a fresh canvas and sketched it. Just as he finished, the child shifted into a different pose without waking up. Sir Joshua added a second sketch to the first, and from those, he created his beautiful painting "The Babes in the Wood." Over two hundred of his child portraits have been engraved, and these prints make up one of the most delightful collections from any single artist.
When Sir Joshua was at the height of his power, he was accustomed to receive six sitters a day, and he often completed a portrait in four hours.
When Sir Joshua was at the peak of his success, he typically had six sitters a day, and he often finished a portrait in four hours.
Good prints from his works are now becoming rare and are valuable.
Good prints of his works are now becoming rare and are valuable.
As we close this account of Sir Joshua Reynolds, it is pleasant to remember that so great a man was so good a man, and to believe that Burke did not flatter him when, in his eulogy, he said: "In full affluence of foreign and domestic fame, admired by the expert in art and by the learned in science, courted by the great, caressed by sovereign powers, and celebrated by distinguished poets, his native humility, modesty, and candor never forsook him, even on surprise or provocation; nor was the least degree of arrogance or assumption visible to the most scrutinizing eye in any part of his conduct or discourse."
As we wrap up this account of Sir Joshua Reynolds, it's nice to remember that such a remarkable man was also a genuinely good person, and to trust that Burke wasn't just flattering him when he said in his tribute: "In full abundance of both national and international acclaim, admired by art experts and scholars alike, sought after by the powerful, embraced by rulers, and celebrated by famous poets, his natural humility, modesty, and honesty never left him, even in moments of surprise or provocation; nor could any hint of arrogance or presumption be seen by the most critical observer in any part of his actions or speech."
[1] An engraving of this picture was given as the frontispiece of St. Nicholas for April, 1876; and our readers will remember also the account of Sir Joshua Reynolds's portrait of "Little Penelope Boothby" in St. Nicholas for November, 1875, illustrated with a full-page reproduction of the painting.—Ed.
[1] An engraving of this image was used as the front piece of Santa Claus for April 1876; and our readers may also recall the article about Sir Joshua Reynolds's portrait of "Little Penelope Boothby" in Santa Claus for November 1875, which included a full-page reproduction of the painting.—Ed.
Richard Wilson
was another original member of the Academy, and though not the first English artist who had painted landscapes, he was the first whose pictures merited the honorable recognition which they now have. Wilson's story is a sad one; he was not appreciated while he lived, and his whole life was saddened by seeing the works of foreign artists, which were inferior to his own, sold for good prices, while he was forced to sell his to pawnbrokers, who, it is said, could not dispose of them at any price.
was another original member of the Academy, and although he wasn't the first English artist to paint landscapes, he was the first whose work deserved the honorable recognition it has today. Wilson's story is a tragic one; he wasn't appreciated during his lifetime, and he spent his life feeling disheartened as he watched foreign artists, whose work was inferior to his, sell for high prices, while he had to sell his paintings to pawnbrokers, who reportedly struggled to sell them at any price.
Wilson was the son of a clergyman and was born at Pinegas, in Montgomeryshire, in 1713. He first painted portraits and earned money with which, in 1749, he went to Italy, where he remained six years. His best works were Italian views, and he is now considered as the best landscape painter of his day, with the one exception of Gainsborough.
Wilson was the son of a clergyman and was born in Pinegas, Montgomeryshire, in 1713. He started by painting portraits and made enough money to travel to Italy in 1749, where he stayed for six years. His best works were of Italian landscapes, and he is now regarded as the top landscape painter of his time, second only to Gainsborough.
Wilson died in 1782, and it is pleasant to know that after more than sixty years of poverty he received a legacy from a brother, and the last two years of his life were years of peaceful comfort.
Wilson died in 1782, and it’s nice to know that after more than sixty years of struggling financially, he received a legacy from a brother, allowing him to enjoy the last two years of his life in peaceful comfort.
Thomas Gainsborough,
though a great artist, had an uneventful life. He was the son of a clothier and was born in Sudbury, in Suffolk, in 1727. His boyish habit of wandering about the woods and streams of Suffolk, making [Pg 808] sketches, and finding in this his greatest pleasure, induced his father to send him to London to study art, when about fifteen years old. He studied first under a French engraver, Gravelot, who was of much advantage to him; next he was a pupil of Francis Hayman at the Academy, in St. Martin's Lane, but Nature was his real teacher.
though a great artist, had a pretty ordinary life. He was the son of a cloth merchant and was born in Sudbury, Suffolk, in 1727. His youthful habit of roaming around the woods and streams of Suffolk, sketching and finding his biggest joy in this, led his father to send him to London to study art when he was about fifteen. He first studied under a French engraver, Gravelot, which helped him a lot; then he became a student of Francis Hayman at the Academy in St. Martin's Lane, but Nature was his true teacher.
After a time he settled in Hatton Square, and painted both portraits and landscapes. But at the end of four years of patient work, his patrons were so few that he left London and returned to Sudbury.
After a while, he moved to Hatton Square and painted both portraits and landscapes. But after four years of hard work, he had so few patrons that he decided to leave London and go back to Sudbury.
It happened that once when he was sketching a wood-scene, Margaret Burr had crossed his line of sight; he had added her figure to his picture, and from this circumstance they had come to be friends. Soon after, Gainsborough returned to his home, and Margaret became his wife. He was careless and unthrifty, while she was quite the reverse. She was thus a true helpmate to him, and to her carefulness we owe the preservation of many of his pictures.
It happened that once while he was sketching a forest scene, Margaret Burr crossed his line of sight; he included her figure in his drawing, and from this moment, they became friends. Shortly after, Gainsborough went back home, and Margaret became his wife. He was careless and not good with money, while she was the exact opposite. She was truly a supportive partner for him, and thanks to her attentiveness, we owe the preservation of many of his paintings.
After his marriage, Gainsborough settled in Ipswich; in 1760 he removed to Bath, and here both in portraits and landscapes he made such a reputation, that when, fourteen years later, he removed to London, he was considered the rival of Reynolds in portraits and of Wilson as a painter of scenery. Gainsborough was one of the original Academicians, and on one occasion at a gathering of artists, Sir Joshua Reynolds proposed the health of Gainsborough, and called him "the greatest landscape painter of the day." Wilson, who was present, was piqued by this, and exclaimed:
After getting married, Gainsborough moved to Ipswich; in 1760, he relocated to Bath, where he gained such a strong reputation in both portraits and landscapes that when he moved to London fourteen years later, he was seen as a rival to Reynolds in portraits and to Wilson in scenery painting. Gainsborough was one of the original Academicians, and at one art gathering, Sir Joshua Reynolds raised a toast to Gainsborough, calling him "the greatest landscape painter of the day." Wilson, who was there, was annoyed by this and exclaimed:
"Yes, and the greatest portrait painter, too."
"Yeah, and the best portrait artist, as well."
Sir Joshua realized that he had been ungracious and apologized to Wilson.
Sir Joshua realized that he had been rude and apologized to Wilson.
Gainsborough exhibited many works in the gallery of the Academy, but in 1783 he was offended by the hanging of one of his portraits, and refused to send his pictures there afterward. He was an impulsive, passionate man, and he had several disputes with Sir Joshua, who always admired and praised the work of his rival. But when about to die, Gainsborough sent for Reynolds to visit him, and all their differences were healed. The truth was that they had always respected and admired each other. The last words of Gainsborough were:
Gainsborough showed a lot of his work in the Academy's gallery, but in 1783, he was upset about how one of his portraits was displayed and decided not to send any more of his paintings there. He was an impulsive and passionate person, and he had several disagreements with Sir Joshua, who consistently admired and praised his rival's work. However, when he was close to death, Gainsborough called Reynolds to visit him, and they resolved all their differences. The reality was that they had always respected and admired one another. Gainsborough's last words were:
"We are all going to heaven, and Vandyck is of the company."
"We're all headed to heaven, and Vandyck is with us."
He died August 2, 1788.
He died on August 2, 1788.
The celebrated "Blue Boy," by Gainsborough, now in the Grosvenor Gallery, is said to have been painted to spite Sir Joshua, who had said that blue should not be used in masses.
The famous "Blue Boy" by Gainsborough, currently displayed in the Grosvenor Gallery, is rumored to have been painted to challenge Sir Joshua, who claimed that blue shouldn't be used in large amounts.
But there was a soft and lovable side to this wayward man. His love for music was a passion, and he once gave a painting of his, "The Boy at the Stile," to Colonel Hamilton as a reward for his playing the flute.
But there was a gentle and lovable side to this rebellious man. His love for music was a passion, and he once gave a painting of his, "The Boy at the Stile," to Colonel Hamilton as a reward for playing the flute.
His portraits may be thought to have too much of a bluish gray in the flesh tints, but they are always graceful and pleasing. In 1876, his famous painting "The Duchess of Devonshire" was sold for the exceptionally high price of fifty thousand dollars.
His portraits might be seen as having too much of a bluish-gray tone in the skin colors, but they are always elegant and attractive. In 1876, his famous painting "The Duchess of Devonshire" was sold for the remarkably high price of fifty thousand dollars.
George Romney
was born at Beckside, in Cumberland, in 1734. His life was very discreditable.
was born at Beckside, in Cumberland, in 1734. His life was quite shameful.
It is more pleasant to speak of his pictures, for his portraits were so fine that he was a worthy rival to Sir Joshua Reynolds. His pictures are mostly in private galleries, but that of the beautiful Lady Hamilton, in the National Gallery, is a famous work. He was ambitious to paint historical subjects, and some of his imaginary pictures are much admired. He was fitful in his art, and he began so many works which he left unfinished, that they were finally removed from his studio by cart-loads. There was also an incompleteness in the pictures which he called finished; in short, the want of steadfastness, which made him an unfaithful husband and father, went far to lessen his artistic merit. At the same time, it is true that he was a great artist and justly celebrated in his best days; his works excel in vigorous drawing and brilliant, transparent color. His pictures are rarely sold, and are as valuable as those of his great contemporaries, Reynolds and Gainsborough.
It’s more enjoyable to talk about his paintings because his portraits were so remarkable that he could compete with Sir Joshua Reynolds. Most of his artwork is in private collections, but the famous portrait of the beautiful Lady Hamilton in the National Gallery is a standout piece. He had a strong desire to paint historical themes, and some of his imagined works are widely praised. His approach to art was inconsistent, and he started many pieces that he never finished, leading to them being cleared out of his studio in large quantities. There was also a lack of completeness in the works he claimed were finished; in short, his instability, which made him an unfaithful husband and father, significantly detracted from his artistic value. Still, it’s true that he was a great artist and well-regarded in his prime; his works are known for their strong drawing and vibrant, clear colors. His paintings are rarely sold and are as valuable as those of his notable contemporaries, Reynolds and Gainsborough.
Thomas Lawrence
is the only other portrait painter of whom mention need be made here. He was born at Bristol, in 1769, and much of his work belongs to our own century.
is the only other portrait painter worth mentioning here. He was born in Bristol in 1769, and a lot of his work is from this century.
His father had been trained for the law, but had become an inn-keeper. When a mere child, Thomas entertained his father's customers by his recitations, and took their portraits with equal readiness.
His father had trained to be a lawyer but ended up being an innkeeper. As a young child, Thomas entertained his father's guests with his recitations and easily took their portraits.
When he was ten years old, his family removed to Oxford, where he rapidly improved in his drawing. When he first saw a picture by Rubens he wept bitterly and sobbed out:
When he was ten years old, his family moved to Oxford, where he quickly got better at drawing. When he first saw a painting by Rubens, he cried hard and sobbed out:
"Oh, I shall never be able to paint like that!"
"Oh, I’ll never be able to paint like that!"
In 1785, he received a silver palette from the Society of Arts as a reward for a copy of Raphael's "Transfiguration," which he had made when but thirteen years old.[Pg 809]
In 1785, he was awarded a silver palette by the Society of Arts for creating a copy of Raphael's "Transfiguration," which he had done when he was only thirteen years old.[Pg 809]

In 1787, the young painter entered the Royal Academy, London, and from that time his course was one of repeated successes. Sir Joshua Reynolds was his friend and adviser; he early attracted the attention of the King and Queen, whose portraits he painted when but twenty-two years old. He was elected to the Academy in 1794; after Sir Joshua's death he was appointed painter to the King; he was knighted in 1815, and five years later he was elected president of the Academy. He was also a member of many foreign academies and a Chevalier of the Legion of Honor. Rarely is the path to honor and fame made so easy as it was to Sir Thomas Lawrence.
In 1787, the young painter joined the Royal Academy in London, and from that point on, he experienced one success after another. Sir Joshua Reynolds became his friend and mentor; he caught the attention of the King and Queen early on, painting their portraits when he was just twenty-two years old. He was elected to the Academy in 1794; after Sir Joshua's death, he was appointed the King’s painter, knighted in 1815, and five years later, became the president of the Academy. He was also a member of several foreign academies and a Chevalier of the Legion of Honor. It's rare for the journey to honor and fame to be as smooth as it was for Sir Thomas Lawrence.

His London life was brilliant. His studio was crowded with sitters, and money flowed into his purse in a generous stream,—for his prices were larger than any other English painter had asked. But all this did him little good, for somehow he was continually in debt and always poor.
His life in London was fantastic. His studio was packed with clients, and cash poured into his wallet effortlessly—his fees were higher than what any other English painter had charged. But despite all this, it barely benefited him, as he found himself constantly in debt and perpetually broke.
In 1814 he visited Paris, but he was recalled that he might paint the portraits of the allied sovereigns, their statesmen, and generals. These works were the first of the series of portraits of great men in the Waterloo Chamber at Windsor Castle. In 1818 he attended the Congress at Aix-la-Chapelle, for the purpose of adding portraits of notable people to the gallery of the Prince-Regent. At length he was sent to Rome to paint a likeness of the Pope and Cardinal Gonsalvi. He seems to have been inspired with new strength by his nearness to the works of the great masters in the Eternal City, for those two portraits are in merit far beyond his previous work, and after his return to England from 1820 to 1830, his pictures had a vigor and [Pg 811] worth that was wanting at every other period of his life. While in Rome, he also painted a portrait of Canova which he presented to the Pope.
In 1814, he visited Paris but was called back to paint portraits of the allied monarchs, their politicians, and generals. These works were the start of a series of portraits of distinguished figures in the Waterloo Chamber at Windsor Castle. In 1818, he attended the Congress at Aix-la-Chapelle to add portraits of prominent people to the gallery of the Prince-Regent. Eventually, he was sent to Rome to paint a likeness of the Pope and Cardinal Gonsalvi. It seems he found new inspiration from being close to the works of the great masters in the Eternal City, as those two portraits greatly surpassed his earlier works. After returning to England, from 1820 to 1830, his paintings had a vibrancy and value that were missing in every other period of his life. While in Rome, he also painted a portrait of Canova, which he presented to the Pope.
When he reached London, he found himself to be the president-elect of the Academy; it was a great honor, and Lawrence accepted it with modesty.
When he arrived in London, he discovered that he was the president-elect of the Academy; it was a huge honor, and Lawrence accepted it with humility.
George IV., following the example of the graciousness of Charles I. toward Vandyck, hung upon the painter's neck a gold chain bearing a medal, on which the likeness of his majesty was engraved. In the catalogue of the Academy, 1820, Lawrence is called "Principal Painter in Ordinary to his Majesty, Member of the Roman Academy of St. Luke's, of the Academy of Fine Arts in Florence, and of the Fine Arts in New York." To the last he had been elected in 1818, and had sent to the academy a full-length portrait of Benjamin West.
George IV, following Charles I's example of generosity towards Vandyck, draped a gold chain around the painter's neck, which had a medal with the king's likeness engraved on it. In the Academy's catalogue from 1820, Lawrence is referred to as "Principal Painter in Ordinary to his Majesty, Member of the Roman Academy of St. Luke's, the Academy of Fine Arts in Florence, and the Fine Arts in New York." He had been elected to the last in 1818 and sent a full-length portrait of Benjamin West to the academy.
From that time on, there is little to relate of his life, except that he was always busy and each year sent eight fine works to the Academy Exhibition. His friends and patrons showed him much consideration, and various honors were added to his list, already long. He was always worried in regard to money matters, and he grieved much over the illness of his favorite sister, but there was no striking event to change the even current of his life.
From that point on, there isn't much to share about his life, except that he was constantly busy and sent eight impressive pieces to the Academy Exhibition each year. His friends and supporters treated him with great respect, and he received various honors that added to his already long list. He often worried about financial issues and was deeply saddened by the illness of his beloved sister, but there were no dramatic events that altered the steady flow of his life.
On January 7, 1830, he expired suddenly, exclaiming, "This is dying,"—almost the same words used by George IV., a few months later.
On January 7, 1830, he suddenly passed away, exclaiming, "This is dying,"—nearly the same words used by George IV a few months later.
Sir Thomas Lawrence was a man of fine personal qualities; his generosity may be called his greatest fault, for his impulses led him to give more than he had—a quality which causes us to admire a man while at the same moment it makes him guilty of grave faults.
Sir Thomas Lawrence was a man of great personal qualities; his generosity might be considered his biggest flaw, as his instincts drove him to give more than he had—a trait that makes us admire a person while concurrently making them guilty of serious mistakes.
He was always generous to unfortunate artists and, in that way, he spent large sums. He was also true to his ideas of right and wrong, even at the expense of his own advantage.
He was always generous to struggling artists, and because of that, he spent a lot of money. He also stuck to his principles of right and wrong, even if it meant sacrificing his own benefit.
As an artist, Lawrence can not be given a very high rank, in spite of the immense successes of his life. As in every case, there are opposite opinions concerning him. He has hearty admirers, but he is also accused of mannerisms and weakness. His early works are the most satisfactory, because most natural; they are good in design, and rich in color.
As an artist, Lawrence can’t be rated very highly, despite the significant successes in his life. As is often the case, there are mixed opinions about him. He has passionate fans, but he's also criticized for being affected and lacking strength. His early works are the most satisfying because they feel the most authentic; they have good design and vibrant colors.
J.M.W. Turner
was an artist of great genius, and has exercised a powerful influence on the art of the nineteenth century. He was the son of a barber, and was born in Maiden Lane, London (a squalid alley in the parish of Covent Garden), on April 23, 1775. When the boy was five years old, he was taken by his father to the house of a customer of the barber's, and while the shaving and combing went on, the child studied the figure of a rampant lion engraved upon a piece of silver. After his return home, he drew a copy of the lion so excellent that it decided his career, for then and there the father determined that his son should be an artist. As a child and youth, he was always sketching, and while he was fond of nature in all her features, he yet had a preference for water views with boats and cliffs and shining waves.
was an incredibly talented artist who had a significant impact on 19th-century art. He was the son of a barber and was born in Maiden Lane, London (a rundown alley in Covent Garden), on April 23, 1775. When he was five, his father took him to the house of one of his customers, and while the shaving and grooming happened, the boy focused on a depiction of a roaring lion engraved on a piece of silver. After returning home, he drew an impressive copy of the lion that set the direction for his future, leading his father to decide that his son would become an artist. As a child and teenager, he constantly sketched, and while he appreciated nature in all its forms, he especially loved scenes with water, featuring boats, cliffs, and glistening waves.
In 1789, when fourteen years old, he entered the classes of the Royal Academy, where he worked hard in drawing from Greek models. He had the good fortune to be employed by Dr. Munro to do some copying and other works, and by this stroke of luck he revelled in the fine pictures and valuable drawings with which the house of his patron was filled. Toward the end of Sir Joshua Reynolds's life, Turner was a frequent visitor at his studio.
In 1789, at the age of fourteen, he enrolled in the Royal Academy classes, where he diligently studied drawing from Greek models. He was fortunate enough to be hired by Dr. Munro to do some copying and other tasks, and this lucky break allowed him to enjoy the beautiful paintings and valuable drawings that filled his patron's home. Toward the end of Sir Joshua Reynolds's life, Turner often visited his studio.
In 1790, he sent his first contribution to the Academy Exhibition; it was a view of Lambeth Palace, in water-colors. During the next ten years, he exhibited more than sixty works, embracing a great variety of subjects. The pictures included views from more than twenty-six counties of England and Wales.
In 1790, he submitted his first piece to the Academy Exhibition; it was a watercolor of Lambeth Palace. Over the next ten years, he showcased more than sixty works, covering a wide range of subjects. The artworks included scenes from over twenty-six counties in England and Wales.
In 1802, he was made a full member of the Academy and he also visited the continent for the first time, traveling through France and Switzerland only. He visited Italy in 1819, in 1829, and again in 1840.
In 1802, he became a full member of the Academy and visited the continent for the first time, traveling only through France and Switzerland. He traveled to Italy in 1819, 1829, and again in 1840.
The pictures of Turner are often compared with those of Claude Lorraine, and at times he painted in rivalry with Cuyp, Poussin, and Claude, aiming to adopt the manner of these masters.
The paintings of Turner are often compared to those of Claude Lorrain, and at times he competed with Cuyp, Poussin, and Claude, trying to emulate the style of these masters.
In 1806, Turner followed the example of the great Lorraine in another direction. Claude had made a Liber Veritatis, or "Book of Truth," containing sketches of his finished pictures, in order that the works of other painters could not be sold as his. Turner determined to make a Liber Studiorum, or "Book of Studies." It was issued in a series of twenty numbers, containing five plates each, and the subscription price was £17.10s. There were endless troubles with the engravers and it was not paying well, and was abandoned after seventy plates were issued. It seemed to be so worthless that Charles Turner, one of the engravers, used some of the proofs for kindling paper. After the artist became famous, however, this Liber Studiorum grew to be very valuable. Before Turner died, a copy was worth thirty guineas, and more recently a single copy has brought three thousand pounds, or nearly fifteen thousand dollars. Colnaghi, the London print dealer, paid [Pg 812] Charles Turner fifteen hundred pounds for the proofs which he had not destroyed; and when the old engraver remembered how he had lighted his fires, he exclaimed, "I have been burning bank-notes all my life."
In 1806, Turner took inspiration from the great Lorraine in a different way. Claude had created a Liber Veritatis, or "Book of Truth," which included sketches of his finished works to prevent other painters from selling their art as his. Turner decided to create a Liber Studiorum, or "Book of Studies." It was released in a series of twenty volumes, each containing five plates, with a subscription cost of £17.10s. There were constant issues with the engravers, and it wasn't profitable, so it was abandoned after seventy plates were issued. It seemed so worthless that Charles Turner, one of the engravers, used some of the proofs as kindling. However, after the artist became famous, this Liber Studiorum became very valuable. Before Turner passed away, a copy was worth thirty guineas, and more recently, one single copy sold for three thousand pounds, or nearly fifteen thousand dollars. Colnaghi, a print dealer in London, paid [Pg 812] Charles Turner fifteen hundred pounds for the proofs he hadn’t destroyed; and when the old engraver remembered how he had used them to light his fires, he exclaimed, "I have been burning bank-notes all my life."

Turner grew very rich, but he lived in a mean, careless style. As long as his father lived, he waited upon his great son as a servant might have done; and after his death, an untidy, wizened old woman, Mrs. Danby, was the only person to care for the house or the interests of the painter. His dress was that of a very common person, and it is impossible to understand how a man who so admired the beautiful in nature could live in so miserly a manner as that of Turner.
Turner became very wealthy, but he lived in a shabby, neglectful way. While his father was alive, he served his famous son like a servant would; after his death, the only person looking after the house or the painter's affairs was an untidy, frail old woman named Mrs. Danby. His clothing was that of an ordinary person, and it's hard to understand how someone who appreciated beauty in nature could live so frugally as Turner did.
Some time before his death, Turner seemed to be hiding himself; his friends could not discover his retreat, until, at last, his old housekeeper traced him to a dingy Chelsea cottage. When his friends went to him, he was dying, and the end soon came. His funeral, from Queen Anne street, was an imposing one. The body was taken to St. [Pg 813] Paul's Cathedral, and there, surrounded by a large company of artists and followed by the faithful old woman, it was laid to rest between the tombs of Sir Joshua Reynolds and James Barry. His estate was valued at about seven hundred thousand dollars and he desired that most of it should be used to establish a home for poor artists, to be called Turner's Gift. But the will was not clearly written—his relatives contested it, and in the end, his pictures and drawings were given to the National Academy; one thousand pounds was devoted to a monument to his memory; twenty thousand pounds established the Turner Fund in the Academy and yields annuities to six poor artists; and the remainder was divided amongst his kinsfolk.
Some time before he died, Turner seemed to be avoiding everyone; his friends couldn’t find him until finally, his old housekeeper tracked him down to a shabby Chelsea cottage. When his friends visited him, he was already dying, and it wasn't long before he passed away. His funeral, held on Queen Anne Street, was quite grand. The body was taken to St. [Pg 813] Paul's Cathedral, where it was laid to rest among a large gathering of artists and followed by the devoted old woman, between the graves of Sir Joshua Reynolds and James Barry. His estate was valued at around seven hundred thousand dollars, and he wanted most of it to be used to create a home for struggling artists, to be named Turner's Gift. However, the will wasn't clearly written—his relatives contested it, and in the end, his paintings and drawings were given to the National Academy; one thousand pounds was set aside for a memorial in his honor; twenty thousand pounds established the Turner Fund in the Academy that provides annuities to six struggling artists; and the rest was divided among his relatives.
Perhaps there never was a painter about whose works more extreme and conflicting opinions have been advanced. Some of his admirers claim for him the very highest place in art. His enemies can see nothing good in his works and say that they may as well be hung one side up as another, since they are only a mixture of splashes of color, and lights and shades. Neither extreme is correct. In some respects, Turner is at the head of English landscape painters, and no other artist has had the power to paint so many different kinds of subjects or to employ such variations of style in his work. His water-colors are worthy of the highest praise; indeed, he created a school of water-color painting. At the same time, it is proper to say that the works executed in his latest period are not even commended by Ruskin,—his most enthusiastic admirer,—and are not to be classed with those of his earlier days and his best manner.
Perhaps there has never been a painter whose works have sparked such extreme and conflicting opinions. Some of his fans argue he deserves the very top spot in art. His critics see nothing good in his work and claim they could be hung upside down just as easily, since they’re just a mix of splashes of color, light, and shadow. Neither viewpoint is entirely accurate. In some ways, Turner stands at the forefront of English landscape painters, and no other artist has managed to tackle such a wide variety of subjects or use such diverse styles in his work. His watercolors deserve the highest praise; in fact, he founded a school of watercolor painting. At the same time, it’s fair to note that even Ruskin—his most passionate admirer—doesn’t commend the works from his later period, which shouldn’t be grouped with those from his earlier days or his best style.
This master was so fruitful, and he made so vast a number of pictures in oil and water-colors, of drawings, and of splendid illustrations for books, that we have no space in which to speak properly of the different periods of his art. A large and fine collection of his paintings is in the South Kensington Museum; "The Old Temeraire," the picture which he would never sell, is there. "The Slave Ship," one of his finest pictures, is owned in Boston, and other celebrated works of his are in New York; but most of his pictures, outside the South Kensington Museum, and the National Gallery, are in private collections, where no catalogues have ever been made, so that no estimate of the whole number can be given.
This master was incredibly prolific, creating a vast number of oil and watercolor paintings, drawings, and stunning illustrations for books, making it difficult to discuss the different phases of his art adequately. A large and impressive collection of his paintings is in the South Kensington Museum; "The Old Temeraire," the piece he refused to sell, is there. "The Slave Ship," one of his best works, is owned in Boston, and other famous pieces are in New York; however, most of his works, apart from those in the South Kensington Museum and the National Gallery, are in private collections, where no catalogs have been created, so we can't provide a total estimate of the number of works.
I shall tell you of but one more English painter,—an artist whose life and works are both very interesting, and of whom all young people must be fond,—
I will tell you about just one more English painter—an artist whose life and work are both really fascinating, and someone all young people are sure to admire—
Edwin Landseer.
He was the youngest of the three sons of John Landseer, the eminent engraver, and was born at No. 83 Queen Anne street, London, in March, 1802. The eldest son, Thomas, followed the profession of his father, and in later years, by his faithful engraving after the works of Edwin, he did much to confirm the great fame of his younger brother. Charles, the second son of John Landseer, was a painter of historical subjects, and held the office of Keeper of the Royal Academy during twenty years.
He was the youngest of John Landseer’s three sons, an acclaimed engraver, and was born at No. 83 Queen Anne Street, London, in March 1802. The eldest son, Thomas, followed in his father’s footsteps, and later on, through his skilled engravings based on Edwin's works, he significantly helped enhance the great reputation of his younger brother. Charles, the second son of John Landseer, was a painter known for his historical subjects and served as the Keeper of the Royal Academy for twenty years.
Edwin Landseer had the good fortune to be aided and encouraged in his artistic tastes and studies, even from his babyhood, for there are now in the South Kensington Museum, sketches of animals made in his fifth year, and good etchings which he did when eight years old.
Edwin Landseer was lucky to have support and encouragement for his artistic interests and studies from a young age. Today, in the South Kensington Museum, you can find sketches of animals he made when he was just five years old, as well as impressive etchings he created at eight.
John Landseer taught his son to look to nature alone as his model. When fourteen, he entered the Academy schools, and divided his time between drawing in the classes and sketching from the wild beasts at Exeter Change. He was a handsome, manly boy, and the keeper, Fuseli, was very fond of him, calling him, as a mark of affection, "My little dog boy."
John Landseer taught his son to look to nature as his only model. At fourteen, he joined the Academy schools, spending his time between drawing in classes and sketching the wild animals at Exeter Change. He was a handsome, strong boy, and the keeper, Fuseli, was very fond of him, affectionately calling him "My little dog boy."
He was very industrious and painted many pictures; the best of those known as his early works is the "Cat's Paw." It represents a monkey using the paw of a cat to push hot chestnuts from the top of a heated stove; the struggles of the cat are useless and her kittens mew to no purpose. This picture was once sold for one hundred pounds; it is now in the collection of the Earl of Essex, at Cashiobury, and is worth more than three thousand pounds. It was painted in 1822.
He was very hardworking and created many paintings; the most noteworthy of his early works is the "Cat's Paw." It depicts a monkey using a cat's paw to knock hot chestnuts off the top of a heated stove; the cat's struggles are in vain, and her kittens meow unhelpfully. This painting was once sold for one hundred pounds; it is now part of the Earl of Essex's collection at Cashiobury, and its worth has risen to more than three thousand pounds. It was painted in 1822.
Sir Walter Scott was in London when the "Cat's Paw" was exhibited, and he was so pleased by the picture that he sought out the young painter and invited him to go home with him. Sir Walter's well-known love of dogs was a foundation for the intimate affection which grew up between himself and Landseer. In 1824, the painter first saw Scotland, and during fifty years he studied its people, its scenery, and its customs; he loved them all and could ever draw new subjects and new enthusiasm from the breezy north. Sir Walter wrote in his journal, "Landseer's dogs are the most magnificent things I ever saw, leaping and bounding and grinning all over the canvas." The friendship of Sir Walter had a great effect upon the young painter; it developed the imagination and romance in his nature and he was affected by the human life of Scotland so that he painted the shepherd, the gillie, and the poacher, and made his pictures speak the tenderness and truth as well as the fearlessness and the hardihood of the Gaelic race.
Sir Walter Scott was in London when the "Cat's Paw" was exhibited, and he was so impressed by the painting that he sought out the young artist and invited him to come home with him. Sir Walter's well-known love of dogs laid the groundwork for the close bond that developed between him and Landseer. In 1824, the painter first visited Scotland, and over fifty years he studied its people, scenery, and customs; he loved them all and could always find fresh subjects and inspiration from the breezy north. Sir Walter wrote in his journal, "Landseer's dogs are the most magnificent things I've ever seen, leaping and bounding and grinning across the canvas." The friendship of Sir Walter had a significant impact on the young artist; it fueled his imagination and romantic spirit, and he was inspired by the everyday life of Scotland, leading him to paint the shepherd, the gillie, and the poacher, capturing the tenderness and truth as well as the bravery and resilience of the Gaelic people.
Landseer remained in the home of his father, until he was a person of such importance that his friends felt that his dignity demanded a separate [Pg 814] establishment and urged this upon him. He could not lightly sever his home ties, and it was after much hesitation that he removed to No. 1 St. John's Wood Road, where he passed the remainder of his life. He named his home "Maida Vale," in remembrance of the favorite dog of Sir Walter Scott. It was a small house with a garden and a barn, which he converted into a studio; from time to time he enlarged and improved it, and it became the resort of a distinguished circle of people who learned to love it for its generous hospitality and its atmosphere of joyous content.
Landseer stayed at his father's home until he became so important that his friends felt he needed to have his own place. [Pg 814] He struggled to break away from his family ties, and after a lot of thought, he moved to No. 1 St. John's Wood Road, where he spent the rest of his life. He named his home "Maida Vale" to remember Sir Walter Scott's beloved dog. It was a small house with a garden and a barn, which he turned into a studio. Over time, he made it larger and better, and it became a gathering spot for a distinguished group of people who loved it for its warm hospitality and cheerful vibe.
The best period of Landseer's life was from 1824 to 1840. In the latter year, he had the first attack of a disease from which he was never again entirely free; he suffered from seasons of depression that shadowed all his life with gloom, and at times almost threatened the loss of his reason.
The best years of Landseer's life were from 1824 to 1840. In 1840, he had his first episode of a disease that he would never fully recover from; he experienced bouts of depression that darkened his life with sadness, and at times it nearly pushed him to the brink of madness.
It is said that Landseer was the first person who opened a communication between Queen Victoria and the literary and artistic society of England. Be that as it may, he was certainly the first artist to be received as a friend by the Queen, who soon placed him on an unceremonious and easy footing in her household.
It is said that Landseer was the first person to connect Queen Victoria with the literary and artistic community of England. Regardless, he was definitely the first artist to be welcomed as a friend by the Queen, who quickly made him feel comfortable and informal in her household.
He was a frequent visitor at the royal palaces and received many rich gifts from both Queen Victoria and Prince Albert. Between 1835 and 1866, he painted a great many pictures of the Queen, of the various members of her family and of the pets of the royal household. In 1850 he was knighted and was at the very height of his popularity and success.
He often visited the royal palaces and received many lavish gifts from both Queen Victoria and Prince Albert. Between 1835 and 1866, he painted numerous portraits of the Queen, her family members, and the pets of the royal household. In 1850, he was knighted and was at the peak of his popularity and success.
With the single exception of Sir Joshua Reynolds, he visited and received in his own house more distinguished persons than any other British artist. He was the intimate friend of Dickens, Chantrey, Sidney Smith, and other famous men.
With the one exception of Sir Joshua Reynolds, he hosted and welcomed more notable people in his home than any other British artist. He was close friends with Dickens, Chantrey, Sidney Smith, and other famous individuals.
Landseer had an extreme fondness for studying and making pictures of lions, and from the time when, as a boy, he dissected one, he tried to obtain the body of every lion that died in London. Dickens was in the habit of relating that on one occasion, when he and others were dining with the artist, a servant entered and asked, "Did you order a lion, sir?" as if it was the most natural thing in the world. The guests feared that a living lion was about to enter, but it turned out to be the body of the dead "Nero," of the Zoölogical Gardens, which had been sent as a gift to Sir Edwin.
Landseer had a deep passion for studying and painting lions, and from the time he was a boy and dissected one, he tried to get his hands on the body of every lion that died in London. Dickens often shared a story about one dinner when he and others were with the artist, and a servant came in and asked, "Did you order a lion, sir?" as if it was the most normal thing ever. The guests were worried that a live lion was about to walk in, but it turned out to be the body of the deceased "Nero" from the Zoölogical Gardens, which had been sent as a gift to Sir Edwin.
His skill in drawing was marvelous, and was once shown in a rare way at a large evening party. Facility in drawing had been the theme of conversation, when a lady declared that no one had yet drawn two objects at the same moment. Landseer would not allow that this could not be done, and immediately took two pencils and drew a horse's head with one hand and at the same time, a stag's head with the other hand. He painted with great rapidity; he once sent to the exhibition a picture of rabbits painted in three-quarters of an hour. Mr. Wells relates that at one time when Landseer was visiting him, he left the house for church just as his butler placed a fresh canvas on the easel before the painter; on his return, three hours later, Landseer had completed a life-sized picture of a fallow-deer, and so well was it done that neither he nor the artist could see that it required retouching.
His drawing skills were incredible, and he demonstrated them in a unique way at a big evening party. The topic of conversation was drawing, when a lady claimed that no one had yet drawn two objects at the same time. Landseer disagreed, quickly grabbed two pencils, and simultaneously sketched a horse's head with one hand and a stag's head with the other. He painted very quickly; he once submitted a painting of rabbits that he completed in just forty-five minutes. Mr. Wells recounts that during a visit, Landseer left for church just as his butler set a new canvas on the easel for him; when he returned three hours later, Landseer had finished a life-sized painting of a fallow deer, and it was so well done that neither he nor the artist felt it needed any touch-ups.
Several portraits of Landseer exist and are well known, but that called the "Connoisseurs," painted in 1865 for the Prince of Wales, is of great interest. Here the artist has painted a half-length portrait of himself engaged in drawing, while two dogs look over his shoulders with a critical expression.
Several portraits of Landseer exist and are well known, but the one called the "Connoisseurs," painted in 1865 for the Prince of Wales, is particularly interesting. In this piece, the artist created a half-length self-portrait of himself drawing, while two dogs look over his shoulders with a judgmental expression.
In 1840, Landseer made a quite extended tour in Europe, and that was the only time that he was long absent from Great Britain. In 1853, several of his works were sent to the Exposition in Paris; he was the only English artist who received the great gold medal.
In 1840, Landseer took a long trip around Europe, and that was the only time he was away from Great Britain for an extended period. In 1853, several of his works were sent to the Exposition in Paris; he was the only English artist to receive the prestigious gold medal.
Sir Edwin Landseer was also a sculptor, and though he executed but few works in this art, the colossal lions at the base of Nelson's Monument in Trafalgar Square, London, are a triumph for him. He was chosen for this work on account of his great knowledge of the "king of beasts."
Sir Edwin Landseer was also a sculptor, and even though he created only a few works in this field, the massive lions at the base of Nelson's Monument in Trafalgar Square, London, are a remarkable achievement for him. He was selected for this project because of his extensive knowledge of the "king of beasts."
At his death he had modeled but one; the others were copied from it under the care of the Baron Marochetti.
At his death, he had only created one; the others were replicas made by Baron Marochetti.
Sir Edwin continued to work in spite of sadness, failing health and sight, and in the last year of his life he executed four pictures, one being an equestrian portrait of the Queen.
Sir Edwin kept working despite his sadness, declining health, and vision problems, and in the last year of his life, he completed four paintings, one of which was an equestrian portrait of the Queen.
He died October 1, 1873, and was buried with many honors in St. Paul's Cathedral. He left a property of two hundred and fifty thousand pounds; the pictures and drawings in his studio were sold for seventy thousand pounds, and all this large sum, with the exception of a few small bequests, was given to his brother Thomas and his three sisters, ten thousand pounds being given to his brother Charles.
He died on October 1, 1873, and was buried with great honors in St. Paul's Cathedral. He left behind an estate valued at two hundred fifty thousand pounds; the paintings and drawings in his studio were sold for seventy thousand pounds, and with the exception of a few small bequests, this entire amount was given to his brother Thomas and his three sisters, with ten thousand pounds going to his brother Charles.
I suppose that many of the pictures of Sir Edwin Landseer are well known to the readers of St. Nicholas. "High Life" and "Low Life," "A Highland Breakfast," "Dignity and Impudence," the "Cat's Paw," "The Monarch of the Glen," the "Piper and Nutcrackers," and others, are familiar in the form of prints to many people in many lands, and they are pictures which all must love. It is needless to add any long opinion of the artistic qualities of this master; the critic Hamerton has [Pg 815] happily summed up an estimate of him in these words: "Everything that can be said about Landseer's knowledge of animals, and especially of dogs, has already been said. There was never very much to say, for there was no variety of opinions, and nothing to discuss. Critics may write volumes of controversy about Turner and Delacroix, but Landseer's merits are so obvious to every one that he stood in no need of critical explanations. The best commentators on Landseer, the best defenders of his genius, are the dogs themselves; and so long as there exist terriers, deer-hounds, and blood-hounds, his fame will need little assistance from writers upon art."
I think many of Sir Edwin Landseer's paintings are well-known to readers of Santa Claus. "High Life" and "Low Life," "A Highland Breakfast," "Dignity and Impudence," "The Cat's Paw," "The Monarch of the Glen," "The Piper and Nutcrackers," and others are familiar prints to many people around the world, and these are paintings that everyone must love. There's no need to elaborate on the artistic qualities of this master; the critic Hamerton has [Pg 815] sharply summarized an assessment of him with these words: "Everything that can be said about Landseer's understanding of animals, especially dogs, has already been said. There really wasn't much to say, as opinions were quite consistent and there wasn't anything to debate. Critics might write volumes debating Turner and Delacroix, but Landseer's strengths are so apparent to everyone that he didn't need critical explanations. The best commentators on Landseer, the best defenders of his genius, are the dogs themselves; and as long as terriers, deer-hounds, and blood-hounds exist, his legacy will require little help from art writers."

UNDER THE SNOW.
By Lilian Dynevor Rice.
When northern winds blow,
Five little clovers lay cozy together Under the snow. "Wait," they said, "until the robins sing;
Wait until the blossoms bloom and spring; Wait for the cheerful rain and sunshine. Our winter blanket will be put away—
Then, we will try to grow.
Five little clovers gathered closely together
Under the snow. Poor, pink babies! They might have known It was just the pear-tree blossoms blown By the playful breeze; but they exclaimed, "Oh no! It seems like spring is late this year!
"We'll still aim to grow."
When there’s no wind,
Five little clovers were feeling down together. Under the snow. It was just the white daisies waving Above their heads in the bright light; But they shouted, "Will we never get it?
It always snows in this magical place—
"Still, we will try to grow."
When the west winds blow,
Five little clovers were happy together Under the snow. For now, it was the cool muslin handkerchief,
About a sweet little girl on her way to school.
"They said it was the sweetest snowfall of all," "We knew our reward would come someday,
"If only we would make an effort to grow!"
NAN'S REVOLT.
By Rose Lattimore Alling.
Chapter 5.

he Ferris tea-table was a very cheery board, where good spirits of a most delightful and commendable kind flowed freely. The stiff and solemn Wilders, who "partook of the joys of life furtively," were inclined to be scandalized. Who cared? Not the Ferrises, and so, as has been said, that happy family enjoyed life despite their critical neighbors, and as they all gathered about the scarlet cloth that evening, they looked like a band that ought never to be broken.
The Ferris tea-table was a very cheerful place, where positive vibes of a delightful and admirable kind were abundant. The stiff and serious Wilders, who "enjoyed life's pleasures in secret," were likely to be appalled. Who cared? Not the Ferrises, and so, as mentioned, that happy family embraced life despite their judgmental neighbors, and as they all gathered around the red tablecloth that evening, they looked like a group that should never be separated.
Fun and laughter ran so high that the dear, tired father forgot his legal cares and cracked his jokes. These were more or less bad,—but what matter so long as the children thought him "just the darlingest, funniest man in the world." No guest remained long in that genial atmosphere without discovering the source of this sunny family-life, and the true tendency of the current beneath all the froth and ripple of the nonsense.
Fun and laughter were so abundant that the exhausted father forgot his legal worries and started telling jokes. They were hit or miss—but who cared as long as the kids thought he was "the sweetest, funniest man in the world." No guest could stay in that warm atmosphere for long without figuring out the origin of this joyful family life and the real meaning behind all the light-hearted banter.
From father and mother, down to little Claire, it was a family of friends. That was the entire secret. There were no petty animosities, no bickerings; everything was open and above-board. Sincere and loving confidence bound them together. The girls were interested in all their father's cases in court; while he, in turn, listened to all their girlish performances with undivided attention. No new gown or hat was completely satisfactory until he had passed a favorable judgment. Here in his own small court he was "Judge Ferris," in that title's noblest sense. And the mother? She was best sister of all among her daughters,—"Mother and sister and queen,—all in one precious little woman," as Nan said, lifting her off her feet with a vigorous embrace.
From dad and mom, down to little Claire, they were a family of friends. That was the whole secret. There were no petty grudges, no fights; everything was open and straightforward. Genuine and loving trust held them together. The girls were interested in all their dad's court cases; while he, in turn, listened to all their girlish performances with complete attention. No new dress or hat felt fully satisfying until he gave it his approval. Here in his own little court, he was "Judge Ferris," in the truest sense of the title. And the mom? She was the best sister of all among her daughters—"Mom and sister and queen—all in one precious little woman," as Nan said, lifting her off her feet with a strong hug.
But the toast was getting cold, and the festivity began as the plates went 'round. The judicial wrinkles in Mr. Ferris's forehead were pulled out by those radiating from the outer corners of his kind eyes; the mother utterly lost her authority as the mirth rose to a gale; and nobody paid the slightest attention to Lou's request for the honey.
But the toast was getting cold, and the celebration started as the plates passed around. The serious lines on Mr. Ferris's forehead smoothed out as his kind eyes lit up; the mother completely lost her authority as the laughter grew louder; and nobody paid any attention to Lou's request for the honey.
"Nan," said Mrs. Ferris, laughing, "you are the only one who isn't behaving outrageously, so please attend to your sister's wants." But her observant eye did not leave her daughter's thoughtful face, and she asked, during a purely accidental lull in the chatter,—for she sympathized even with moods in her children:—"What is it, dear; what are you thinking about? You seem to be taking the butter-dish into your confidence—we are jealous."
"Nan," said Mrs. Ferris, laughing, "you're the only one not acting out, so please take care of your sister's needs." But her watchful eye stayed on her daughter's thoughtful face, and she asked, during a completely random pause in the chatter—because she even understood her children's moods—"What's going on, dear; what are you thinking about? You seem to be confiding in the butter dish—we're jealous."
Nan drew her eyes away, and, giving her mother a bright look, she answered: "Why, I was thinking of the time, before we went to boarding-school, when Papa called Evelyn and me to him and asked us which we would rather have him do, scrimp us all our lives on advantages and education, so that he could lay up something for our future, or, instead of dowry or legacy, have our money as we went along, depending upon our ability for the future."
Nan looked away, and, giving her mother a bright smile, she replied: "I was just thinking about the time, before we went to boarding school, when Dad called Evelyn and me over and asked us whether we would prefer him to save money for our future by cutting back on our education and opportunities, or instead of a dowry or inheritance, to give us money as we needed it, relying on our own abilities for the future."
"And we voted as a single man, didn't we?" said Evelyn.
"And we voted as one, didn't we?" said Evelyn.
"We did that same, Evelyn; we decided that we wanted but little here below, but that we wanted that little right away!"
"We did the same, Evelyn; we decided that we wanted very little down here, but we wanted that little immediately!"
"And I recall how magnanimously you promised to share my last crust with me," said Mr. Ferris, hitching Nan's chair nearer to him.
"And I remember how generously you agreed to share my last piece of bread with me," said Mr. Ferris, pulling Nan's chair closer to him.
"Yes," continued she, "I'll never desert you. But I was going to say that I don't think I have kept my part of the agreement. You have given me advantages which even richer girls have not had, and I have not done a thing with them yet. I have had a whole year of idleness, and I'm tired of it, and want to go to work."
"Yeah," she said, "I’ll never leave you. But I was going to mention that I don’t think I’ve upheld my end of the deal. You’ve given me opportunities that even wealthier girls haven’t had, and I haven’t done anything with them yet. I’ve had a whole year of doing nothing, and I’m tired of it and want to get to work."
The family had heard something of this independent mood before, but, as nothing alarming came of it, they received this announcement without any demonstration of surprise; indeed, Mr. Ferris attended to the dissolution of the sugar in his second cup of tea before looking up, and then he said, "Yes?" with a slowly rising inflection.
The family had heard about this independent attitude before, but since nothing serious came from it, they took the news without showing any surprise. In fact, Mr. Ferris focused on dissolving the sugar in his second cup of tea before looking up and saying, "Yes?" with a gradually rising tone.
"Yes!" came from Nan with a short downward one; "Yes, sir, and I have a plan this time, and wish to consult my beloved family before doing anything rash."
"Yes!" Nan replied with a quick nod. "Yes, sir, and I have a plan this time, and I want to discuss it with my dear family before making any hasty decisions."
"So that you can do it afterward with a clear conscience, I suppose?" ventured her father, wickedly.
"So you can feel okay about it later, I guess?" her father said, playfully.
"No, I shall do something a hundred times rasher if you oppose this plan, for it is the least revolutionary thing I can think of."
"No, I'll do something a hundred times bolder if you oppose this plan, because it's the least radical idea I can come up with."
"Well?"—said her father, inquiringly.
"Well?" her father asked.
"You know how hard Aunt Hettie has tried to induce one of us to come down to New York and [Pg 817] spend the winter with her and Uncle Nat, and how we have all begged off because they live so quietly and so far up town, we thought we should simply stagnate? I should like to go there this winter, not, I blush to say, for their sakes alone, but because I wish to study."
"You know how hard Aunt Hettie has tried to get one of us to come down to New York and [Pg 817] spend the winter with her and Uncle Nat, and how we have all declined because they live so quietly and so far uptown that we thought we would just stagnate? I would like to go there this winter, not, I’m embarrassed to say, just for their sake, but because I want to study."

"What! study more?" groaned Lou, who was only fourteen, and in the toils of cube-root.
"What! Study more?" groaned Lou, who was only fourteen and struggling with cube roots.
"Yes, study more," asserted Nan. "I want to take a course of lessons in a school of design, for I think I may do something in that line that may pay, after a while. Now, observe the latent beauty of my scheme. By spending the winter with them, I shan't need any new clothes—which means that I intend to pay for my lessons out of my own allowance."
"Yeah, I need to study more," Nan said confidently. "I want to enroll in a design course because I think I could make some money in that field eventually. Now, check out the hidden brilliance of my plan. By spending the winter with them, I won’t need to buy any new clothes—which means I plan to use my own allowance to pay for my lessons."
"Oh, never mind that, dear child," Mr. Ferris said lovingly.
"Oh, forget about that, dear child," Mr. Ferris said affectionately.
"Yes, I will mind! That is just what makes us girls so good-for-nothing;—we don't 'mind' enough! I really think it would be fun to actually need a new dress and know I couldn't have it until I earned it—buttons, whale-bones, and braid. Anyhow, if it were not fun, it would be good for my character. Now what do you all think?" and Nan helped herself to cake, observing that the others had finished theirs.
"Yes, I will care! That's exactly what makes us girls so useless;—we don't 'care' enough! I honestly think it would be fun to actually need a new dress and know I couldn't have it until I earned it—buttons, whale-bones, and trim. Anyway, even if it weren't fun, it would be good for my character. So, what do you all think?" and Nan helped herself to cake, noticing that the others had finished theirs.
Mr. Ferris, heaving an involuntary sigh, began:
Mr. Ferris let out an involuntary sigh and started:
"Well, dear, as you know, your mother and I consider it our duty to bring up our girls so that each can, if the necessity should come, earn her own living; and perhaps the time is here for one to fly out of the nest to try her wings,—ah, me!"
"Well, dear, as you know, your mother and I believe it's our responsibility to raise our daughters so that each can, if needed, support herself; and maybe the time has come for one of them to leave the nest and try her wings—oh, dear!"
"But that is just what I don't want to do; and one reason I hit upon this plan is that it will take me away from home only one winter, perhaps, and then not among strangers," said Nan.
"But that's exactly what I don't want to do; and one reason I came up with this plan is that it will only take me away from home for one winter, maybe, and then not among people I don't know," said Nan.
"But," objected Mr. Ferris, "do you know anything about this school?"
"But," Mr. Ferris said, "do you know anything about this school?"
"The Cooper Institute? I should think so. Why, it was reading about this particular branch of decorative art in the newspaper, the other day, that made me think of it."
"The Cooper Institute? I definitely think so. I was just reading about this specific area of decorative art in the newspaper the other day, and it made me think of it."
"Then, little girl," he said fondly, "I think I am pleased with your plan."
"Then, little girl," he said affectionately, "I think I'm happy with your plan."
When they were all grouped before the fire, and Mr. Ferris had drawn Nan close to him, as though somehow he were about to lose her, Evelyn took her mother's hand in hers and began:
When they were all gathered around the fire, and Mr. Ferris had pulled Nan close to him, as if he were about to lose her, Evelyn took her mother's hand in hers and started:
"Papa, don't think I am going to do nothing; I am not like Nan, nor can I do the things she can; but I try to believe each has a special talent, and if I have a passion, it is for housekeeping; and Mother and I have a lovely plan!" And [Pg 818] those two exchanged a laughing glance of great portent.
"Dad, don’t think I’m just going to sit around; I’m not like Nan, and I can’t do the things she does; but I try to believe everyone has their own special talent, and if I have a passion, it’s for taking care of the house; plus, Mom and I have a great plan!" And [Pg 818] they exchanged a knowing look full of significance.
Anything like secrecy immediately aroused in the Ferris family the most vehement denunciation.
Anything resembling secrecy immediately sparked the strongest condemnation within the Ferris family.
"What do you mean?" demanded the chorus.
"What do you mean?" demanded the chorus.
"Well, then, Mother hasn't the slightest idea what we are going to have for breakfast to-morrow morning, because I am the housekeeper of this house, and I am going to buy everything and plan everything, and pay all the bills,—with a little pecuniary aid from you, Papa,—and make a study of beef and poultry, while Mother is going to do fancy-work and read French novels. But I am only going to learn to do well what ninety-nine girls out of every hundred have to do,—so there!"
"Well, then, Mom has no clue what we're having for breakfast tomorrow because I am the one in charge of this house. I'm going to handle all the shopping, plan everything, and pay all the bills—with a little financial help from you, Dad—and focus on meat and poultry, while Mom will be doing crafts and reading French novels. But I’m just going to learn to do well what ninety-nine girls out of every hundred have to do—so there!"
"Splendid! splendid!" shouted Mr. Ferris, going over to this oldest of the flock and taking her face lovingly between his hands. "I declare, I don't know of which to be proudest; you mutually surpass each other, my children."
"Awesome! Awesome!" shouted Mr. Ferris, going over to the oldest of the group and gently holding her face in his hands. "Honestly, I don't know which of you I should be prouder of; you both exceed each other, my kids."
"Wait until after to-morrow morning's breakfast, and I fear you will be able to decide!" called the new housekeeper, as she disappeared to have a consultation with the cook.
"Wait until after tomorrow morning's breakfast, and I’m afraid you’ll be able to decide!" called the new housekeeper as she left to have a chat with the cook.
All these revolutionary measures were not of the sudden growth that their speedy results seem to indicate. Any girl who enjoys the luxury of aimlessness during that long-desired period after she has "finished," will, sooner or later, encounter that arch-fiend of happiness, satiety,—the Apollyon of those who exist merely to have a "good time." Nan had been reared amidst the most healthy influences, and her vigorous young nature demanded more nourishing rations than those offered by the life she had been leading. However, this longing had only come of late, for she had been most devoted to the pomps and vanities, while her parents had looked on with some anxiety, but held their peace, trusting that she would "come out all right."
All these groundbreaking changes didn't happen overnight, even though their quick results suggest otherwise. Any girl who enjoys the luxury of being aimless during that long-awaited time after she's "finished" will eventually face the ultimate enemy of happiness, boredom—the nightmare for those who live just to have a "good time." Nan had grown up surrounded by the healthiest influences, and her vibrant young spirit craved more fulfilling experiences than what her current life offered. However, this desire had only surfaced recently; she had been deeply caught up in the superficial pleasures while her parents watched with some concern but chose to stay quiet, trusting that she would "turn out fine."
Bert's surroundings were different, her home influences being wholly worldly, her mother desiring nothing more of her daughter than that she should move among the best circles, finally making a brilliant marriage. Bert had not only dutifully but eagerly explored those aristocratic precincts, and had enjoyed herself hugely, as she observed everything in her own original and critical way, amusing herself with her own conclusions. Her wit and breeziness made her always welcome, and she could even enliven the clammy atmosphere of a young ladies' luncheon, as there was always sure to be grateful laughter at her end of the table. This success was exhilarating for a while, until she began to discover that she got very little for her pains. She herself needed stimulating; she demanded equal exertion from others; "why should she be interested in uninteresting people?" she should like to know. She didn't find out. She was already very privately admitting to herself that she "would like to shake the best circles from center to circumference." But the poor girl did not know what might be the social result, and to make a break had never occurred to her as a possibility until Nan's audacity suggested it.
Bert's environment was different; her home life was completely focused on social status, with her mother wishing for nothing more than for her daughter to move in elite circles and eventually make a great marriage. Bert had not only dutifully but eagerly explored those high-society areas and had a fantastic time, observing everything in her own unique and critical way, entertaining herself with her own thoughts. Her humor and lightheartedness made her always welcome, and she could even liven up the dreary atmosphere of a young ladies' luncheon, where her side of the table always echoed with grateful laughter. This success was exciting for a while, until she began to realize that she gained very little from it. She needed stimulation herself and expected the same energy from others; "why should she care about boring people?" she wanted to know. She never figured it out. Deep down, she was already quietly acknowledging that she "would like to shake up the elite circles from top to bottom." But the poor girl didn’t know what the social consequences might be, and the idea of breaking away had never occurred to her as a possibility until Nan's boldness brought it to light.
So, while Bert sat on the other side of her father's desk and signed letters in her most elegant hand, "Mitchell & Co., per B.," wondering if the junior members of the firms to which she had been writing would ever guess who "B." was, or if they would conclude it stood for some stupid, round-shouldered Brown or Bates or Baker,—Nan sped down to Cathy's to be the first to announce Bert's business career, as Evelyn's new cares detained her at home.
So, while Bert sat on the other side of her dad's desk and signed letters in her most elegant handwriting, "Mitchell & Co., per B.," wondering if the junior members of the firms she was writing to would ever figure out who "B." was, or if they would just think it stood for some clueless, round-shouldered Brown or Bates or Baker,—Nan raced down to Cathy's to be the first to announce Bert's business career, since Evelyn's new responsibilities kept her at home.

Nan found Cathy filling a fireplace with a yellow glory of golden-rod.
Nan found Cathy filling a fireplace with bright yellow goldenrod.
"That's lovely!" commented Nan. "But what if you want a fire some of these cool evenings?"
"That’s nice!" Nan said. "But what if you want a fire on some of these chilly evenings?"
"Why, that's the beauty of my idea; the fire is all ready to light under these, and when we want one all we have to do is to let the whole thing burn up; the golden-rod will be dried by that time, and then I can get more. See?"
"That's the beauty of my idea; the fire is all set to light under these, and when we need one, all we have to do is let the whole thing burn up. The golden-rod will be dry by then, and I can get more. Got it?"
"Good; that's sensible; for if there is any [Pg 819] thing I hate, it is a grate too fine to have a big, roaring fire in it. You always were an artist in flowers. But that isn't what I came to remark. What do you suppose Bert has done now?"
"Good; that's smart; because if there's one thing I can't stand, it's a grate that's too fine for a big, roaring fire. You’ve always been great with flowers. But that's not why I came to talk to you. What do you think Bert has done now?"
Then followed a long talk, such as only girls are equal to, during which Bert's clerkship and Evelyn's housekeeping venture were discussed, and Nan's own plans divulged.
Then came a long conversation, one that only girls could pull off, where they talked about Bert's apprenticeship and Evelyn's attempt at managing a household, and Nan shared her own plans.
"Oh, me!" Cathy sighed hopelessly. "This is all very soul-stirring; I only am behind. I can't dash about and assert myself as you girls do, and besides, I think it is my duty to stay at home with Mother."
"Oh, me!" Cathy sighed in despair. "This is all very moving; I'm the only one lagging behind. I can't rush around and be assertive like you girls do, and besides, I feel it's my responsibility to stay home with Mom."
This duty Cathy had borne sweetly, for her mother was a doleful companion, who was making the mistake of casting a shadow over this daughter's life because her only other daughter had not been spared to her. This grief and the loss of her husband many years before had not taught her to make the lives of those still left to her as happy as possible; yet Cathy cheerfully made "sunshine in a shady place," while Fred manfully shouldered his father's business, which weighed heavily on his young shoulders.
This responsibility Cathy handled with grace, as her mother was a gloomy presence, mistakenly casting a shadow over her daughter’s life because her other daughter had passed away. This sorrow and the loss of her husband many years ago hadn’t taught her to make the lives of those still with her as joyful as possible; yet Cathy cheerfully created “sunshine in a shady place,” while Fred bravely took on his father’s business, which was a heavy burden for someone so young.
"But I do want an object in life besides," continued Cathy, "for staying where I am put is only half my duty. If I should relieve Mother of the housekeeping I believe she would die, so I can't follow Evelyn's example. What can I do?" she asked mournfully.
"But I want more purpose in life," Cathy continued, "because just staying where I am is only half my responsibility. If I were to take the housekeeping burden off Mom, I think she would fall apart, so I can't just do what Evelyn did. What can I do?" she asked sadly.
Nan was reflecting that there were three kinds of girls,—those who led, like Bert; those who are led, like Evelyn; and those who must be pushed, like Cathy. "And maybe it is my duty to push," she thought.
Nan was thinking about the three types of girls—those who take charge, like Bert; those who follow, like Evelyn; and those who need a little nudge, like Cathy. "Maybe it's my responsibility to give that nudge," she thought.
"Well, Catherine," she began, settling herself in her chair, "would you really like to earn your own living?"
"Well, Catherine," she started, getting comfortable in her chair, "would you really like to make your own living?"
"Yes; I most certainly should like to do something toward it, for I have often wondered if dear old Fred didn't forego part of his own profits from the nursery for our sakes. Did you girls find out your vocations all alone, without any help or suggestion from others?" she continued.
"Yes; I definitely want to do something about it because I've often thought that sweet old Fred might have given up some of his own earnings from the nursery for our benefit. Did you girls discover your career paths on your own, without any help or advice from anyone else?" she continued.
"Bert did, of course," said Nan. Who ever knew her to take advice from anybody? But Evelyn and I talked all day and all night, and alternately propped each other's falling spirits, and last night the jury of the entire family sat upon us!"
"Bert definitely did," Nan said. Who ever saw her take advice from anyone? But Evelyn and I talked all day and all night, supporting each other's low spirits, and last night the whole family judged us!"
"Oh, yes——" and Cathy sighed again. "But you see I have nobody. Mother wouldn't be interested, and Fred wouldn't hear of such a thing. He thinks a girl should be very feminine, and let her brother support her if she has no father. No, I must get on without sympathy."
"Oh, yes——" and Cathy sighed again. "But you know I have no one. My mom wouldn't care, and Fred wouldn't accept such a thing. He believes a girl should be very feminine and let her brother support her if she doesn’t have a father. No, I have to manage without any sympathy."
"But you shan't! I'm here on purpose to help you as I have been helped. I feel it my duty to pass on the impulse."
"But you won't! I'm here on purpose to help you like I was helped. I feel it's my duty to pass on the encouragement."
"You are a dear, good girl, and I love you," Cathy said gratefully. "I'll be your humble servant and do just what you tell me. I wish I could go to New York with you and take lessons in flower-painting."
"You are such a sweet, good girl, and I love you," Cathy said gratefully. "I'll be your loyal servant and do exactly what you ask. I wish I could go to New York with you and take classes in flower painting."
"You'd never get rich selling a daisy and a lily and a little buttercup. You would better go to raising golden-rod in your brother's nursery, and then peddle it about the city, filling people's fireplaces at a dollar apiece!"
"You'll never get rich selling a daisy, a lily, and a little buttercup. You'd be better off growing goldenrod in your brother's nursery and then selling it around the city, filling people's fireplaces for a dollar each!"
"I wish I could. Do you know, I should just love to raise flowers——"
"I wish I could. You know, I would really love to grow flowers——"
"That's it!" screamed Nan delightedly. "Just the thing! Have a hot-house,—cut-flowers for the million,—beat Haas & Schaeffer out of town! You could do it, Cathy; you have exquisite taste in flowers, and everybody will be crazy to have a basket or bouquet from the high-art green-house! We girls will always buy of you,—why, Haas sent me a lot of carnations for the Atwood party without any stems to them——"
"That's it!" screamed Nan excitedly. "Just what we need! Get a greenhouse—cut flowers for everyone—beat Haas & Schaeffer out of business! You can do it, Cathy; you have amazing taste in flowers, and everyone will be thrilled to get a basket or bouquet from your fancy greenhouse! We girls will always buy from you—oh, Haas sent me a bunch of carnations for the Atwood party without any stems on them——"
"And he never knows enough to have narcissus or daffodils, or any of those stylish flowers!" excitedly broke in Cathy, with dilated eyes.
"And he never knows enough to have narcissuses or daffodils, or any of those trendy flowers!" Cathy interjected excitedly, her eyes wide.
"And don't you charge quite five dollars apiece for rose-buds either!"
"And don't you charge exactly five dollars each for rosebuds either!"
"And I will cut lots of leaves with them; and funeral people shall not have those hideous 'gates ajar' from my establishment!"
"And I will cut lots of leaves with them; and funeral people shall not have those hideous 'gates ajar' from my place!"
But at this both girls burst into a merry laugh, and seriously set about discussing the ways and means.
But at this, both girls laughed joyfully and got down to discussing the methods and possibilities.
Cathy decided to find out the cost of such an undertaking, and the business outlook of the project before consulting Fred.
Cathy decided to check the cost of such a project and its potential success before talking to Fred.
Nan remembered that her father knew a man somehow connected with a green-house in another city.
Nan remembered that her dad knew a guy who was somehow connected with a greenhouse in another city.
Cathy mentioned a certain corner of their grounds where she could build hers.
Cathy pointed out a specific spot on their property where she could create hers.
Nan suggested that she go down to Johnson's and see what books there were on the subject; and so on, until at last they parted with a happy sense of lively stir and aim.
Nan suggested that she head down to Johnson's and check out what books were available on the topic; and so on, until finally they parted with a happy feeling of energy and purpose.
But these four fortunes were not made in a day, and the time seemed long before much but discouragement was achieved. Just here is where the masculine pertinacity is valuable. Business results are slow, and the feminine mind chafes at delay, and wants to see the net gain immediately.
But these four fortunes weren't made overnight, and it felt like a long time before anything but frustration was achieved. This is where the determined nature of men proves useful. Business results take time, and the female mindset gets restless with delays and wants to see immediate returns.
Bert found stenography very tedious, if not quite a bore; and there came many days when she would have been willing to slip back into social inertness, and keep to her slippers and book rather than present herself in the dingy office. Although, when once she had conquered, it wasn't so bad, [Pg 820] for there was a bright rug on the floor, and a small feather-duster, hung up by a scarlet ribbon, did effective service. Her sense of the humorous also came to her aid, for the expression of relieved suspense she caught on her father's face as she appeared regularly morning after morning amused her, and the one of loving friendliness that began to settle there more than repaid her.
Bert found shorthand pretty boring, if not completely dull; there were many days when she wished she could just retreat into her comfy slippers and a good book instead of showing up at the shabby office. But once she got the hang of it, it wasn’t so bad, [Pg 820] because there was a bright rug on the floor, and a small feather duster hanging by a red ribbon that worked well. Her sense of humor also helped her out, as she found it amusing to see the look of relief on her dad’s face when she showed up every morning, and the warmth of affection that started to settle there more than made up for it.

On Saturday, at the end of her first week, she found a little pile of silver by her plate. She regarded it curiously for a moment, then inquired doubtfully:
On Saturday, at the end of her first week, she discovered a small pile of silver next to her plate. She looked at it with curiosity for a moment, then asked uncertainly:
"Is this the exact sum you would have paid to a Mr. Snipkins, had such a person been hired in my place, and done the work I have done?"
"Is this the exact amount you would have paid to a Mr. Snipkins if someone like him had been hired instead of me and done the work I've done?"
"Exactly, Bertha; no more, no less," her father replied, smiling.
"Exactly, Bertha; nothing more, nothing less," her dad said, smiling.
"Earned," she murmured, slowly dropping the pieces one by one into her purse. "What a queer feeling! Money for an equivalent given—I don't believe I shall ever spend it!"
"Earned," she whispered, slowly dropping the pieces one by one into her purse. "What a strange feeling! Money for something given in return—I don't think I'll ever spend it!"
Mr. Mitchell looked particularly pleased, as he said: "Ah, you begin to appreciate what a dollar stands for."
Mr. Mitchell looked especially pleased as he said, "Ah, you’re starting to understand what a dollar really means."
Evelyn's table blossomed out into all manner of pretty devices, each studied from a newly purchased cook-book. The butter reposed in beautifully shaped rolls on a feathery bed of parsley; even homely roasted potatoes looked inviting as they lay in a nest made of the snowy folds of a fringed napkin. Mr. Ferris declared he was twice fed by Evelyn's banquets. So it was all very fine until the bills came in at the end of the month; not that daintiness in serving cost anything, but she had erred in other directions. Evelyn was in consternation, for she had confidently supposed she could save a snug little bit from the sum allotted for housekeeping expenses, and this amount she was at liberty to spend as she chose, and she had already chosen to get a dozen tinted finger-glasses, a Japanese bowl for broken ice, another for salad, and so on, until, to her mind's eye, her table was a dream of color and form; but when that eye opened on the grocery bill, and the butcher's bill, and the milk bill, and then on minus six dollars and eighty-five cents, it nearly dropped a tear of shame and disappointment.
Evelyn's table was filled with all sorts of beautiful dishes, each inspired by a new cookbook she had bought. The butter sat in lovely rolls on a delicate bed of parsley; even the simple roasted potatoes looked tempting as they rested in a nest made of the soft folds of a fringed napkin. Mr. Ferris said he felt fully satisfied with Evelyn's feasts. Everything seemed great until the bills arrived at the end of the month; not that the fancy presentation cost anything, but she had made mistakes in other areas. Evelyn was in shock because she had thought she could save a little from the budget set for housekeeping expenses, money she could spend as she liked. She had already chosen to buy a dozen colorful finger bowls, a Japanese bowl for ice, another for salad, and so on, envisioning her table as a beautiful display of color and design. But when she looked at the grocery bill, the butcher's bill, and the milk bill, and then saw she was down six dollars and eighty-five cents, it almost brought her to tears of shame and disappointment.
"No," she thought, after suppressing her first impulse to ask her mother what to do, "no! If I have been extravagant, I must find out where, and pay for it; and this deficit shall come out of my own allowance. Next month I will do better."
"No," she thought, after pushing aside her initial urge to ask her mom what to do, "no! If I've been spending too much, I need to figure out where and take responsibility for it; and this shortfall will come out of my own allowance. Next month, I'll do better."
And she did.
And she did.
Nan wrote from New York, about the middle of November:
Nan wrote from New York, around mid-November:
"Thanksgiving is coming, but I'm not. As my highest earthly desire is to earn twenty-five dollars, I'm not going to spend that much, especially as I haven't got it, for just two days' pleasure. I may mention, by way of a mere casual remark, that at present there isn't the dimmest possibility of my earning a punched coin this year, unless I happen to take a prize next spring. In my own humble imagination I have already done this and have, of course, chosen the things I shall buy with the money! But I do wish there were no rudiments to learn. They keep one back so! All this week I've devoted the forces of my nature to drawing straight lines and angles, However, I have long suspected that one of my faults was dislike of real hard work, so I am going to 'peg right along,' and lay foundations.
"Thanksgiving is coming, but I'm not. Since my biggest goal right now is to earn twenty-five dollars, I can't afford to spend that much just for a two-day celebration, especially since I don’t have it. By the way, there’s no chance of me earning any money this year unless I win a prize next spring. In my imagination, I’ve already won and picked out what I’ll buy with the money! But I wish there weren’t so many basics to learn. They really hold you back! This whole week, I’ve been putting all my effort into drawing straight lines and angles. However, I’ve always suspected that one of my faults is not liking real hard work, so I’m going to keep pushing through and build my skills."
"There are several nice girls in the class, and Aunt Hettie says that I may invite Ruth Manning, who has no home to go to, here to Thanksgiving dinner. I am having a gay time shaking up this quiet house. I play "loud waltzes on the piano," and sing at the top of my voice, which you well know penetrates to the gables of the garret, until the silence of these sepulchral rooms is put to flight. I am also adding worldly touches to these same tombs, and dear Aunty sees how much prettier they look, and wonders she never thought of the little changes I've made. And what do you think—I trimmed her up a bonnet; quite different from her usual head-gear, I can tell you, with really a furtive air of style about it!—and I held her before the glass until I made her own that she liked it; and when I marched her in to show it to Uncle Nat, and commanded him to say it was becoming, he said it looked like one she wore when he was courting her, whereat he kissed her, and she blushed with pleasure. She will wear that bonnet next Sunday, although I think she expects instant excommunication.
"There are several nice girls in the class, and Aunt Hettie says I can invite Ruth Manning, who doesn’t have a home to go to, over for Thanksgiving dinner. I’m having a great time shaking things up in this quiet house. I play loud waltzes on the piano and sing at the top of my lungs, which you know carries all the way to the attic, until the silence of these gloomy rooms is dispelled. I’m also adding some stylish touches to these same places, and dear Aunty can see how much prettier they look and wonders why she never thought of the little changes I’ve made. And guess what—I fixed up a bonnet for her; it’s quite different from her usual headwear, I can tell you, with a bit of a stylish vibe! I held her up to the mirror until I convinced her that she liked it; and when I brought her in to show it to Uncle Nat and insisted that he say it looked nice, he said it reminded him of one she wore when he was courting her, and then he kissed her, which made her blush with happiness. She will wear that bonnet next Sunday, even though I think she’s expecting to be instantly excommunicated."
"Tell Evelyn I long for the locusts and wild honey she seems to be serving up so charmingly; also that we made a great hit when we made over my brown suit, for it is quite 'the thing.' I think it is splendid of Fred Drake to loan Cathy the money to start her green things.
"Tell Evelyn I really miss the locusts and wild honey she's been serving up so nicely; also let her know that we made a big splash when we revamped my brown suit, because it's totally 'in style.' I think it’s really great of Fred Drake to lend Cathy the money to start her plants."
"I'm going to paper my room with common manilla paper, when I get home, and then put splashes of gilt on it, happy-go-lucky style. I saw a room done so.
"I'm going to cover my room with regular manila paper when I get home, and then I'll add some gold splashes to it, in a carefree style. I saw a room decorated like that."
"Hug yourselves all around, for
"Hug yourselves all around, for"
"Your loving
"Your loving"
"Nan Ferris."
"Nan Ferris."
Yes, Cathy's brother behaved nobly when he once found she was determined; and, when this hitherto gentle and submissive creature announced to him that she could get her house built, heated, and stocked for from six to eight hundred dollars, mentioning other items showing careful study of the subject, and asked if she could not have that amount out of her share of the property, he not only promised to "fix it some way," and chucked her under the chin, as a special mark of tenderness, but offered her the services of a young German boy who was in his employ.
Yes, Cathy's brother acted impressively when he realized she was serious; and when this previously gentle and submissive person told him she could get her house built, heated, and furnished for between six and eight hundred dollars, providing other details that showed she had really looked into it, and asked if she could have that amount from her share of the property, he not only promised to "sort it out somehow," and playfully lifted her chin as a sign of affection, but also offered her the help of a young German boy who worked for him.
So it was not long before the sound of the hammer was heard in the land, and the first snowflakes of winter fell on countless panes of glass, while her little forest of tender plants sprouted and climbed, and blossomed in the humid air below.
So it didn't take long for the sound of the hammer to echo through the land, and the first snowflakes of winter settled on countless windows, while her little garden of delicate plants grew, climbed, and bloomed in the moist air below.
(To be continued.)
(To be continued.)
LITTLE LORD FAUNTLEROY.
By Frances Hodgson Burnett.
Chapter 12.

very few days after the dinner-party at the Castle, almost everybody in England who read the newspapers at all knew the romantic story of what had happened at Dorincourt. It made a very interesting story when it was told with all the details. There was the little American boy who had been brought to England to be Lord Fauntleroy, and who was said to be so fine and handsome a little fellow, and to have already made people fond of him; there was the old Earl, his grandfather, who was so proud of his heir; there was the pretty young mother who had never been forgiven for marrying Captain Errol; and there was the strange marriage of Bevis, the dead Lord Fauntleroy, and the strange wife, of whom no one knew anything, suddenly appearing with her son, and saying that he was the real Lord Fauntleroy and must have his rights. All these things were talked about and written about, and caused a tremendous sensation. And then there came the rumor that the Earl of Dorincourt was not satisfied with the turn affairs had taken, and would perhaps contest the claim by law, and the matter might end with a wonderful trial.
Very few days after the dinner party at the Castle, almost everyone in England who read newspapers knew the romantic story of what had happened at Dorincourt. It was a captivating tale when told with all the details. There was the little American boy brought to England to be Lord Fauntleroy, who was said to be such a charming and handsome little guy that people had already grown fond of him; there was the old Earl, his grandfather, who was so proud of his heir; there was the beautiful young mother who had never been forgiven for marrying Captain Errol; and there was the mysterious marriage of Bevis, the late Lord Fauntleroy, and his unusual wife, about whom no one knew anything, suddenly appearing with her son and claiming that he was the real Lord Fauntleroy and deserved his rights. All these things were widely discussed and written about, causing a huge sensation. Then came the rumor that the Earl of Dorincourt was unhappy with how things had unfolded and might contest the claim in court, suggesting that the situation could lead to a dramatic trial.
There never had been such excitement before in the county in which Erleboro was situated. On market-days, people stood in groups and talked and wondered what would be done; the farmers' wives invited one another to tea that they might tell one another all they had heard and all they thought and all they thought other people thought. They related wonderful anecdotes about the Earl's rage and his determination not to acknowledge the new Lord Fauntleroy, and his hatred of the woman who was the claimant's mother. But, of course, it was Mrs. Dibble who could tell the most, and who was more in demand than ever.
There had never been such excitement in the county where Erleboro was located. On market days, people gathered in groups, chatting and speculating about what would happen next. The farmers' wives hosted tea parties to share everything they had heard, what they thought, and what they believed others thought. They shared incredible stories about the Earl's anger and his refusal to acknowledge the new Lord Fauntleroy, as well as his dislike for the woman who was the claimant's mother. But of course, it was Mrs. Dibble who had the most to share and who was in higher demand than ever.
"An' a bad lookout it is," she said. "An' if you were to ask me, ma'am, I should say as it was a judgment on him for the way he's treated that sweet young cre'tur' as he parted from her child,—for he's got that fond of him an' that set on him an' that proud of him as he's a'most drove mad by what's happened. An' what's more, this new one's no lady, as his little lordship's ma is. She's a bold-faced, black-eyed thing, as Mr. Thomas says no gentleman in livery 'u'd bemean hisself to be guv orders by; an' let her come into the house, he says, an' he goes out of it. An' the boy don't no more compare with the other one than nothin' you could mention. An' mercy knows what's goin' to come of it all, an' where it's to end, an' you might have knocked me down with a feather when Jane brought the news."
"That's a really bad situation," she said. "And if you asked me, ma'am, I would say it’s his punishment for how he treated that sweet young creature when he parted from her child—he’s gotten so attached to him, so obsessed with him, and so proud of him that it’s almost driven him crazy with what's happened. And to make matters worse, this new one isn’t a lady like his little lordship’s mother. She’s a bold, black-eyed woman, and Mr. Thomas says no gentleman in uniform would disgrace himself by taking orders from her; and if she walks into the house, he says he’ll walk out. And the boy doesn’t compare to the other one at all, not in any way you could mention. And goodness knows what's going to come of all this, and where it will end, and you could have knocked me over with a feather when Jane brought the news."
In fact there was excitement everywhere at the Castle; in the library, where the Earl and Mr. Havisham sat and talked; in the servants' hall, where Mr. Thomas and the butler and the other men and women servants gossiped and exclaimed at all times of the day; and in the stables, where Wilkins went about his work in a quite depressed state of mind, and groomed the brown pony more beautifully than ever, and said mournfully to the coachman that he "never taught a young gen'leman to ride as took to it more nat'ral, or was a better-plucked one than he was. He was a one as it were some pleasure to ride behind."
In fact, there was excitement everywhere at the Castle; in the library, where the Earl and Mr. Havisham sat and talked; in the servants' hall, where Mr. Thomas, the butler, and the other male and female servants gossiped and made comments throughout the day; and in the stables, where Wilkins went about his work in a rather low mood, grooming the brown pony more beautifully than ever, and sadly told the coachman that he "never taught a young gentleman to ride who took to it more naturally, or was a better-spirited one than he was. He was someone who brought some joy to ride behind."
But in the midst of all the disturbance there was one person who was quite calm and untroubled. That person was the little Lord Fauntleroy who was said not to be Lord Fauntleroy at all. When first the state of affairs had been explained to him, he had felt some little anxiousness and perplexity, it is true, but its foundation was not in baffled ambition.
But in the middle of all the chaos, there was one person who remained calm and unbothered. That person was little Lord Fauntleroy, who was rumored not to really be Lord Fauntleroy at all. When the situation was first explained to him, he did feel a bit anxious and confused, it's true, but it wasn't because of thwarted ambition.
While the Earl told him what had happened, he had sat on a stool holding on to his knee, as he so often did when he was listening to anything interesting; and by the time the story was finished he looked quite sober.
While the Earl explained what had happened, he sat on a stool holding his knee, as he often did when he was listening to something interesting; and by the time the story was over, he looked pretty serious.
"It makes me feel very queer," he said; "it makes me feel—queer!"
"It makes me feel really strange," he said; "it makes me feel—strange!"
The Earl looked at the boy in silence. It made him feel queer, too—queerer than he had ever felt in his whole life. And he felt more queer still when he saw that there was a troubled expression on the small face which was usually so happy.
The Earl looked at the boy in silence. It made him feel strange, too—stranger than he had ever felt in his entire life. And he felt even stranger when he noticed the worried expression on the small face that was usually so joyful.
"Will they take Dearest's house away from her—and her carriage?" Cedric asked in a rather unsteady, anxious little voice.
"Are they going to take Dearest's house and her carriage away from her?" Cedric asked in a shaky, worried voice.
"No!" said the Earl decidedly—in quite a loud voice in fact. "They can take nothing from her."
"No!" said the Earl firmly—in quite a loud voice, actually. "They can't take anything from her."
"Ah!" said Cedric, with evident relief. "Can't they?"
"Ah!" said Cedric, clearly relieved. "Can’t they?"
Then he looked up at his grandfather, and there was a wistful shade in his eyes, and they looked very big and soft. [Pg 823]
Then he looked up at his grandfather, and there was a longing look in his eyes, which appeared very large and gentle. [Pg 823]
"That other boy," he said rather tremulously—"he will have to—to be your boy now—as I was—wont he?"
"That other boy," he said somewhat nervously—"he will have to—to be your boy now—as I was—won't he?"
"No!" answered the Earl—and he said it so fiercely and loudly that Cedric quite jumped.
"No!" replied the Earl—and he said it so fiercely and loudly that Cedric nearly jumped.
"No?" he exclaimed, in wonderment. "Wont he? I thought——"
"No?" he exclaimed, in disbelief. "He won’t? I thought——"
He stood up from his stool quite suddenly.
He suddenly got up from his stool.
"Shall I be your boy, even if I'm not going to be an earl?" he said. "Shall I be your boy, just as I was before?" And his flushed little face was all alight with eagerness.
"Should I be your boy, even if I’m not going to be an earl?" he asked. "Should I be your boy, just like I was before?" And his flushed little face was lit up with eagerness.
How the old Earl did look at him from head to foot, to be sure. How his great shaggy brows did draw themselves together, and how queerly his deep eyes shone under them—how very queerly!
How the old Earl looked him up and down, for sure. How his big, shaggy eyebrows furrowed together, and how strangely his deep eyes gleamed beneath them—how very strangely!
"My boy!" he said—and, if you'll believe it, his very voice was queer, almost shaky and a little broken and hoarse, not at all what you would expect an earl's voice to be, though he spoke more decidedly and peremptorily even than before,—"Yes, you'll be my boy as long as I live; and, by George, sometimes I feel as if you were the only boy I had ever had."
"My boy!" he said—and, believe it or not, his voice was strange, almost shaky and a bit broken and hoarse, definitely not what you'd expect from an earl, even though he spoke more firmly and decisively than before,—"Yes, you'll be my boy for as long as I live; and, honestly, sometimes I feel like you’re the only boy I've ever had."

Cedric's face turned red to the roots of his hair; it turned red with relief and pleasure. He put both his hands deep into his pockets and looked squarely into his noble relative's eyes.
Cedric's face flushed bright red; it was a mix of relief and happiness. He shoved both his hands deep into his pockets and looked directly into his noble relative's eyes.
"Do you?" he said. "Well, then, I don't care about the earl part at all. I don't care whether I'm an earl or not. I thought—you see, I thought the one that was going to be the Earl would have to be your boy, too, and—and I couldn't be. That was what made me feel so queer."
"Do you?" he said. "Well, I don't care about being an earl at all. I don't care whether I'm an earl or not. I thought—you see, I thought the one who was going to be the earl would also have to be your son, too, and—and I couldn't be. That was what made me feel so strange."
The Earl put his hand on his shoulder and drew him nearer.
The Earl placed his hand on his shoulder and pulled him closer.
"They shall take nothing from you that I can hold for you," he said, drawing his breath hard. "I wont believe yet that they can take anything from you. You were made for the place, and—well, you may fill it still. But whatever comes, you shall have all that I can give you—all!"
"They won't take anything from you that I can keep for you," he said, breathing heavily. "I still refuse to believe they can take anything from you. You were meant for this place, and—well, you can still make it yours. But no matter what happens, you'll have everything I can give you—all of it!"
It scarcely seemed as if he were speaking to a child, there was such determination in his face and voice; it was more as if he were making a promise to himself—and perhaps he was.
It hardly felt like he was talking to a child, the determination in his face and voice was so strong; it was more like he was making a promise to himself—and maybe he was.
He had never before known how deep a hold upon him his fondness for the boy and his pride in him had taken. He had never seen his strength and good qualities and beauty as he seemed to see them now. To his obstinate nature it seemed impossible—more than impossible—to give up what he had so set his heart upon. And he had determined that he would not give it up without a fierce struggle.
He had never before realized how deeply his affection for the boy and his pride in him had affected him. He had never noticed his strength, good qualities, and beauty as clearly as he did now. To his stubborn nature, it seemed impossible—more than impossible—to give up what he had cared so much about. And he had decided that he wouldn’t let go without a fierce fight.
Within a few days after she had seen Mr. Havisham, the woman who claimed to be Lady Fauntleroy presented herself at the Castle, and brought her child with her. She was sent away. The Earl would not see her, she was told by the footman at the door; his lawyer would attend to her case. It was Thomas who gave the message, and who expressed his opinion of her freely afterward, in the servants' hall. He "hoped," he said, "as he had wore livery in 'igh famblies long enough to know a lady when he see one, an' if that was a lady he was no judge o' females."
Within a few days of seeing Mr. Havisham, the woman claiming to be Lady Fauntleroy showed up at the Castle with her child. She was turned away. The Earl didn’t want to see her, the footman at the door told her; his lawyer would handle her case. It was Thomas who delivered the message and shared his thoughts on her later in the servants' hall. He said he "hoped," since he had worked in high-class families long enough to recognize a lady when he saw one, and if that was a lady, then he was no judge of women.
"The one at the Lodge," added Thomas loftily, "'Merican or no 'Merican, she's one o' the right sort, as any gentleman 'u'd reckinize with 'alf a heye. I remarked it myself to Henery when fust we called there."
"The one at the Lodge," Thomas added proudly, "American or not, she's one of the good ones, as any decent gentleman would recognize in half a second. I mentioned it to Henry when we first visited there."
The woman drove away; the look on her handsome, common face half frightened, half fierce. Mr. Havisham had noticed, during his interviews with her, that though she had a passionate temper and a coarse, insolent manner, she was neither so clever nor so bold as she meant to be; she seemed sometimes to be almost overwhelmed by the position in which she had placed herself. It was as if she had not expected to meet with such opposition.
The woman drove away, her attractive, ordinary face showing a mix of fear and fierceness. Mr. Havisham noticed during his meetings with her that, while she had a fiery temper and a brash, disrespectful attitude, she wasn't as clever or as bold as she thought she was; at times, she appeared almost overwhelmed by the situation she had put herself in. It was as if she hadn't anticipated facing such resistance.
"She is evidently," the lawyer said to Mrs. Errol, "a person from the lower walks of life. She is uneducated and untrained in everything, and quite unused to meeting people like ourselves on any terms of equality. She does not know what [Pg 824] to do. Her visit to the Castle quite cowed her. She was infuriated, but she was cowed. The Earl would not receive her, but I advised him to go with me to the Dorincourt Arms, where she is staying. When she saw him enter the room, she turned white, though she flew into a rage at once, and threatened and demanded in one breath."
"She clearly," the lawyer said to Mrs. Errol, "is someone from a lower socioeconomic background. She lacks education and training in everything and is completely unaccustomed to interacting with people like us on equal terms. She doesn’t know what [Pg 824] to do. Her visit to the Castle left her feeling intimidated. She was furious, but she was also intimidated. The Earl wouldn't meet with her, but I suggested he join me at the Dorincourt Arms, where she’s staying. When she saw him walk into the room, she went pale, but then immediately flew into a rage, threatening and demanding all at once."

The fact was that the Earl had stalked into the room and stood, looking [Pg 825] like a venerable aristocratic giant, staring at the woman from under his beetling brows, and not condescending a word. He simply stared at her, taking her in from head to foot as if she were some repulsive curiosity. He let her talk and demand until she was tired, without himself uttering a word, and then he said:
The truth was that the Earl had strided into the room and stood there, looking [Pg 825] like an imposing aristocratic figure, glaring at the woman from beneath his furrowed brows, without saying a single word. He just stared at her, appraising her from head to toe as if she were some disgusting novelty. He let her speak and insist until she was exhausted, without saying a thing, and then he said:
"You say you are my eldest son's wife. If that is true, and if the proof you offer is too much for us, the law is on your side. In that case, your boy is Lord Fauntleroy. The matter will be sifted to the bottom, you may rest assured. If your claims are proved, you will be provided for. I want to see nothing either of you or the child so long as I live. The place will unfortunately have enough of you after my death. You are exactly the kind of person I should have expected my son Bevis to choose."
"You say you're my eldest son's wife. If that's true, and if the evidence you have is solid, then the law is on your side. In that case, your son is Lord Fauntleroy. We will get to the bottom of this, so don’t worry. If your claims are proven, you will be taken care of. I don't want to see either you or the child while I'm alive. Unfortunately, this place will have enough of you after I'm gone. You are exactly the kind of person I expected my son Bevis to choose."
And then he turned his back upon her and stalked out of the room as he had stalked into it.
And then he turned away from her and marched out of the room just like he had marched in.
Not many days after that, a visitor was announced to Mrs. Errol, who was writing in her little morning room. The maid, who brought the message, looked rather excited; her eyes were quite round with amazement, in fact, and being young and inexperienced, she regarded her mistress with nervous sympathy.
Not long after that, a visitor was announced to Mrs. Errol, who was writing in her small morning room. The maid who brought the message seemed quite excited; her eyes were wide with surprise, in fact, and being young and inexperienced, she looked at her mistress with anxious sympathy.
"It's the Earl hisself, ma'am!" she said in tremulous awe.
"It's the Earl himself, ma'am!" she said with trembling awe.
When Mrs. Errol entered the drawing-room, a very tall, majestic-looking old man was standing on the tiger-skin rug. He had a handsome, grim old face, with an aquiline profile, a long white mustache, and an obstinate look.
When Mrs. Errol walked into the living room, a very tall, impressive old man was standing on the tiger-skin rug. He had a striking, serious old face, with a sharp profile, a long white mustache, and a stubborn expression.
"Mrs. Errol, I believe?" he said.
"Mrs. Errol, is that correct?" he asked.
"Mrs. Errol," she answered.
"Mrs. Errol," she replied.
"I am the Earl of Dorincourt," he said.
"I’m the Earl of Dorincourt," he said.
He paused a moment, almost unconsciously, to look in to her uplifted eyes. They were so like the big, affectionate, childish eyes he had seen uplifted to his own so often every day during the last few months, that they gave him a quite curious sensation.
He paused for a moment, almost without thinking, to look into her uplifted eyes. They resembled the big, loving, childlike eyes he had often seen looking up at him every day for the past few months, which gave him a strange feeling.
"The boy is very like you," he said abruptly.
"The boy is a lot like you," he said suddenly.
"It has been often said so, my lord," she replied, "but I have been glad to think him like his father also."
"It has been said a lot, my lord," she replied, "but I've been happy to think he's like his father too."
As Lady Lorridaile had told him, her voice was very sweet, and her manner was very simple and dignified. She did not seem in the least troubled by his sudden coming.
As Lady Lorridaile had mentioned, her voice was very sweet, and her manner was simple and dignified. She didn’t seem at all bothered by his unexpected arrival.
"Yes," said the Earl, "he is like—my son—too." He put his hand up to his big white mustache and pulled it fiercely. "Do you know," he said, "why I have come here?"
"Yes," said the Earl, "he’s like—my son—too." He raised his hand to his big white mustache and pulled it hard. "Do you know," he said, "why I came here?"
"I have seen Mr. Havisham," Mrs. Errol began, "and he has told me of the claims which have been made——"
"I’ve met Mr. Havisham," Mrs. Errol started, "and he has informed me about the claims that have been made——"
"I have come to tell you," said the Earl, "that they will be investigated and contested, if a contest can be made. I have come to tell you that the boy shall be defended with all the power of the law. His rights——"
"I've come to tell you," said the Earl, "that they will be investigated and challenged, if a challenge can be made. I've come to tell you that the boy will be defended with all the power of the law. His rights——"
The soft voice interrupted him.
The gentle voice interrupted him.
"He must have nothing that is not his by right, even if the law can give it to him," she said.
"He shouldn’t have anything that isn’t his by right, even if the law allows him to have it," she said.
"Unfortunately the law can not," said the Earl. "If it could, it should. This outrageous woman and her child——"
"Unfortunately, the law can't," said the Earl. "If it could, it should. This outrageous woman and her child——"
"Perhaps she cares for him as much as I care for Cedric, my lord," said little Mrs. Errol. "And if she was your eldest son's wife, her son is Lord Fauntleroy, and mine is not."
"Maybe she cares for him as much as I care for Cedric, my lord," said little Mrs. Errol. "And if she were your oldest son's wife, her son is Lord Fauntleroy, and mine is not."
She was no more afraid of him than Cedric had been, and she looked at him just as Cedric would have looked, and he, having been an old tyrant all his life, was privately pleased by it. People so seldom dared to differ from him that there was an entertaining novelty in it.
She was just as unafraid of him as Cedric had been, and she regarded him the same way Cedric would have. He, having been a tyrant all his life, was secretly pleased by it. People rarely dared to disagree with him, so this was a refreshing change.
"I suppose," he said, scowling slightly, "that you would much prefer that he should not be the Earl of Dorincourt."
"I guess," he said, frowning a bit, "that you'd rather he wasn't the Earl of Dorincourt."
Her fair young face flushed.
Her fair young face turned red.
"It is a very magnificent thing to be the Earl of Dorincourt, my lord," she said. "I know that, but I care most that he should be what his father was—brave and just and true always."
"It’s truly amazing to be the Earl of Dorincourt, my lord," she said. "I understand that, but what matters most to me is that he should be like his father—always brave, fair, and honest."
"In striking contrast to what his grandfather was, eh?" said his lordship sardonically.
"In sharp contrast to what his grandfather was, right?" said his lordship sarcastically.
"I have not had the pleasure of knowing his grandfather," replied Mrs. Errol, "but I know my little boy believes——" She stopped short a moment, looking quietly into his face, and then she added, "I know that Cedric loves you."
"I haven't had the pleasure of knowing his grandfather," Mrs. Errol replied, "but I know my little boy believes——" She paused briefly, looking calmly into his face, and then she added, "I know that Cedric loves you."
"Would he have loved me," said the Earl dryly, "if you had told him why I did not receive you at the Castle?"
"Would he have loved me," said the Earl flatly, "if you had explained why I didn't meet you at the Castle?"
"No," answered Mrs. Errol; "I think not. That was why I did not wish him to know."
"No," replied Mrs. Errol; "I don’t think so. That's why I didn’t want him to find out."
"Well," said my lord, brusquely, "there are few women who would not have told him."
"Well," my lord said abruptly, "there are few women who wouldn't have told him."
He suddenly began to walk up and down the room, pulling his great mustache more violently than ever.
He suddenly started pacing the room, tugging at his large mustache more aggressively than before.
"Yes, he is fond of me," he said, "and I am fond of him. I can't say I ever was fond of anything before. I am fond of him. He pleased me from the first. I am an old man, and was tired of my life. He has given me something to live for. I am proud of him. I was satisfied to think of his taking his place some day as the head of the family."
"Yeah, he cares about me," he said, "and I care about him. I can't say I ever really cared about anything before. I care about him. He impressed me from the start. I'm an old man, and I was tired of my life. He’s given me a reason to live. I’m proud of him. I feel good knowing he'll take his place someday as the head of the family."
He came back and stood before Mrs. Errol.
He returned and stood in front of Mrs. Errol.
"I am miserable," he said. "Miserable!"
"I feel miserable," he said. "Miserable!"
He looked as if he was. Even his pride could not keep his voice steady or his hands from shaking. For a moment it almost seemed as if his [Pg 826] deep, fierce eyes had tears in them. "Perhaps it is because I am miserable that I have come to you," he said, quite glaring down at her. "I used to hate you; I have been jealous of you. This wretched, disgraceful business has changed that. After seeing that repulsive woman who calls herself the wife of my son Bevis, I actually felt it would be a relief to look at you. I have been an obstinate old fool, and I suppose I have treated you badly. You are like the boy, and the boy is the first object in my life. I am miserable, and I came to you merely because you are like the boy, and he cares for you, and I care for him. Treat me as well as you can, for the boy's sake."
He looked like he was struggling. Even his pride couldn't keep his voice steady or stop his hands from shaking. For a moment, it almost seemed like his deep, fierce eyes were filled with tears. "Maybe it’s because I’m so miserable that I came to you," he said, glaring down at her. "I used to hate you; I’ve been jealous of you. This awful situation has changed that. After seeing that disgusting woman who claims to be the wife of my son Bevis, I actually felt it would be a relief to see you. I’ve been a stubborn old fool, and I guess I’ve treated you badly. You remind me of the boy, and the boy is the most important thing in my life. I’m miserable, and I came to you simply because you’re like the boy, and he cares for you, and I care for him. Please treat me as well as you can, for the boy’s sake."
He said it all in his harsh voice, and almost roughly, but somehow he seemed so broken down for the time that Mrs. Errol was touched to the heart. She got up and moved an arm-chair a little forward.
He said it all in his gruff voice, almost harshly, but somehow he seemed so worn down at that moment that Mrs. Errol was deeply touched. She got up and pulled an armchair a little closer.
"I wish you would sit down," she said in a soft, pretty, sympathetic way. "You have been so much troubled that you are very tired, and you need all your strength."
"I wish you would sit down," she said in a gentle, kind, understanding tone. "You've been through so much, and you're really tired, so you need to save your energy."
It was just as new to him to be spoken to and cared for in that gentle, simple way as it was to be contradicted. He was reminded of "the boy" again, and he actually did as she asked him. Perhaps his disappointment and wretchedness were good discipline for him; if he had not been wretched he might have continued to hate her, but just at present he found her a little soothing. Almost anything would have seemed pleasant by contrast with Lady Fauntleroy; and this one had so sweet a face and voice, and a pretty dignity when she spoke or moved. Very soon, by the quiet magic of these influences, he began to feel less gloomy, and then he talked still more.
It was just as new to him to be spoken to and cared for in that gentle, simple way as it was to be contradicted. He was reminded of "the boy" again, and he actually did what she asked him. Maybe his disappointment and misery were good for him; if he hadn’t felt so miserable, he might have continued to hate her, but right now he found her a little comforting. Almost anything would have seemed nice compared to Lady Fauntleroy; and this one had such a sweet face and voice, and a nice dignity when she spoke or moved. Before long, through the quiet magic of these influences, he started to feel less gloomy, and then he talked even more.
"Whatever happens," he said, "the boy shall be provided for. He shall be taken care of, now and in the future."
"Whatever happens," he said, "the boy will be taken care of. He will be provided for, now and in the future."
Before he went away, he glanced around the room.
Before he left, he took a look around the room.
"Do you like the house?" he demanded.
"Do you like the house?" he asked.
"Very much," she answered.
"Definitely," she answered.
"This is a cheerful room," he said. "May I come here again and talk this matter over?"
"This is a nice room," he said. "Can I come back here and discuss this again?"
"As often as you wish, my lord," she replied.
"As often as you want, my lord," she replied.
And then he went out to his carriage and drove away, Thomas and Henry almost stricken dumb upon the box at the turn affairs had taken.
And then he went out to his car and drove away, Thomas and Henry nearly speechless on the front seat about how things had turned out.
Chapter 13.
Of course, as soon as the story of Lord Fauntleroy and the difficulties of the Earl of Dorincourt were discussed in the English newspapers, they were discussed in the American newspapers. The story was too interesting to be passed over lightly, and it was talked of a great deal. There were so many versions of it that it would have been an edifying thing to buy all the papers and compare them. Mr. Hobbs read so much about it that he became quite bewildered. One paper described his young friend Cedric as an infant in arms,—another as a young man at Oxford, winning all the honors, and distinguishing himself by writing Greek poems; one said he was engaged to a young lady of great beauty, who was the daughter of a duke; another said he had just been married; the only thing, in fact, which was not said was that he was a little boy between seven and eight, with handsome legs and curly hair. One said he was no relation to the Earl of Dorincourt at all, but was a small impostor who had sold newspapers and slept in the streets of New York before his mother imposed upon the family lawyer, who came to America to look for the Earl's heir. Then came the descriptions of the new Lord Fauntleroy and his mother. Sometimes she was a gypsy, sometimes an actress, sometimes a beautiful Spaniard; but it was always agreed that the Earl of Dorincourt was her deadly enemy, and would not acknowledge her son as his heir if he could help it, and as there seemed to be some slight flaw in the papers she had produced, it was expected that there would be a long trial, which would be far more interesting than anything ever carried into court before. Mr. Hobbs used to read the papers until his head was in a whirl, and in the evening he and Dick would talk it all over. They found out what an important personage an Earl of Dorincourt was, and what a magnificent income he possessed, and how many estates he owned, and how stately and beautiful was the Castle in which he lived; and the more they learned, the more excited they became.
As soon as the story of Lord Fauntleroy and the issues involving the Earl of Dorincourt hit the English newspapers, it made its way to the American papers too. The story was too intriguing to ignore, and it generated a lot of buzz. There were so many different takes on it that it would have been enlightening to buy all the papers and compare them. Mr. Hobbs read so much about it that he got quite confused. One paper referred to his young friend Cedric as a baby, while another portrayed him as a young man at Oxford, achieving great honors and standing out by writing Greek poems; one claimed he was engaged to a stunning young lady who was the daughter of a duke; another asserted he had just gotten married; the only thing that wasn’t mentioned was that he was actually a little boy around seven or eight, with nice legs and curly hair. One article even claimed he had no relation to the Earl of Dorincourt at all and was just a petty fraud who had sold newspapers and slept on the streets of New York until his mother deceived the family lawyer, who traveled to America to find the Earl's heir. Then there were descriptions of the new Lord Fauntleroy and his mother. Sometimes she was depicted as a gypsy, other times as an actress or a beautiful Spaniard; but it was always said that the Earl of Dorincourt was her bitter enemy and would refuse to acknowledge her son as his heir if he could help it, and since there seemed to be some minor issue with the documents she provided, everyone expected a lengthy trial that would be way more interesting than anything ever brought to court before. Mr. Hobbs would read the papers until he felt dizzy, and in the evenings he and Dick would discuss it all. They discovered what an important figure the Earl of Dorincourt was, how incredible his income was, how many estates he owned, and how grand and beautiful the Castle was where he lived; and the more they found out, the more excited they got.
"Seems like somethin' orter be done," said Mr. Hobbs. "Things like them orter be held on to—earls or no earls."
"Looks like something should be done," said Mr. Hobbs. "Things like that should be held on to—earls or no earls."
But there really was nothing they could do but each write a letter to Cedric, containing assurances of their friendship and sympathy. They wrote those letters as soon as they could after receiving the news; and after having written them, they handed them over to each other to be read.
But there really was nothing they could do except each write a letter to Cedric, expressing their friendship and support. They wrote those letters as soon as they could after hearing the news, and after writing them, they passed them around to each other to read.
This is what Mr. Hobbs read in Dick's letter:
This is what Mr. Hobbs read in Dick's letter:
"Dere frend: i got ure letter an Mr. Hobbs got his an we are sory u are down on ure luck an we say hold on as longs u kin an dont let no one git ahed of u. There is a lot of ole theves wil make al they kin of u ef u dont kepe ure i skined. But this is mosly to say that ive not forgot wot u did fur me an if there aint no better way cum over here an go in pardners with me. Biznes is fine an ile see no harm cums to u Enny big feler that trise to cum it over u wil hafter setle it fust with Perfessor Dick Tipton. So no more at present
"Hey friend: I got your letter and Mr. Hobbs got his too. We’re sorry to hear you’re having a rough time, and we say hold on as long as you can and don’t let anyone get ahead of you. There are a lot of old thieves who will take advantage of you if you don’t keep your eyes open. But this is mostly to say that I haven’t forgotten what you did for me, and if there’s no better way, come over here and partner up with me. Business is good, and I’ll make sure no harm comes to you. Any big guy who tries to mess with you will have to settle it first with Professor Dick Tipton. So no more for now."
"Dick."
"Dick."
And this was what Dick read in Mr. Hobbs's letter:
And this is what Dick read in Mr. Hobbs's letter:
"Dear Sir: Yrs received and wd say things looks bad. I believe its a put up job and them thats done it ought to be looked after sharp. And what I write to say is two things. Im going to look this thing up Keep quiet and Ill see a lawyer and do all I can And if the worst happens and them earls is too many for us theres a partnership in the grocery business ready for you when yure old enough and a home and a friend in
"Dear Sir/Madam: Your letter arrived and I must say things look bleak. I believe it's a setup and those responsible should be dealt with quickly. What I'm trying to say is two things. I'm going to investigate this matter. Stay quiet, and I’ll consult a lawyer and do everything I can. If the worst comes to pass and those earls are too strong for us, there’s a partnership in the grocery business waiting for you when you’re old enough, along with a home and a friend."
"Yrs truly, Silas Hobbs."
"Yours truly, Silas Hobbs."
"Well," said Mr. Hobbs, "he's pervided for between us, if he aint a earl."
"Well," said Mr. Hobbs, "he's taken care of between us, even if he's not an earl."
"So he is," said Dick. "I'd ha' stood by him. Blest if I didn't like that little feller fust-rate."
"That's right," said Dick. "I would have supported him. I swear, I really liked that little guy a lot."
The very next morning, one of Dick's customers was rather surprised. He was a young lawyer just beginning practice. As poor as a very young lawyer can possibly be, but a bright, energetic young fellow, with sharp wit and a good temper. He had a shabby office near Dick's stand, and every morning Dick blacked his boots for him, and quite often they were not exactly water-tight, but he always had a friendly word or a joke for Dick.
The very next morning, one of Dick's customers was pretty surprised. He was a young lawyer just starting out. As broke as a young lawyer can be, but a bright, energetic guy with a sharp sense of humor and a good attitude. He had a rundown office near Dick's stand, and every morning Dick polished his boots for him, and even though they weren't always completely waterproof, he always had a friendly word or a joke for Dick.
That particular morning, when he put his foot on the rest, he had an illustrated paper in his hand—an enterprising paper, with pictures in it of conspicuous people and things. He had just finished looking it over, and when the last boot was polished, he handed it over to the boy.
That morning, when he rested his foot, he had a magazine in his hand—an ambitious publication, filled with images of famous people and notable events. He had just finished flipping through it, and when the last boot was polished, he handed it to the boy.
"Here's a paper for you, Dick," he said; "you can look it over when you drop in at Delmonico's for your breakfast. Picture of an English castle in it, and an English earl's daughter-in-law. Fine young woman, too—lots of hair—though she seems to be raising rather a row. You ought to become familiar with the nobility and gentry, Dick. Begin on the Right Honorable the Earl of Dorincourt and Lady Fauntleroy. Hello! I say, what's the matter?"
"Here's a paper for you, Dick," he said. "You can check it out when you stop by Delmonico's for breakfast. There’s a picture of an English castle in it, along with an English earl's daughter-in-law. She’s a fine young woman—lots of hair—although she looks like she’s causing quite a scene. You should get to know the nobility and gentry, Dick. Start with the Right Honorable the Earl of Dorincourt and Lady Fauntleroy. Hey! What's going on?"
The pictures he spoke of were on the front page, and Dick was staring at one of them with his eyes and mouth open, and his sharp face almost pale with excitement.
The pictures he talked about were on the front page, and Dick was staring at one of them with his eyes and mouth wide open, his sharp face nearly pale with excitement.
"What's to pay, Dick?" said the young man. "What has paralyzed you?"
"What's the deal, Dick?" said the young man. "What has you frozen?"
Dick really did look as if something tremendous had happened. He pointed to the picture, under which was written:
Dick really did look like something huge had occurred. He pointed to the picture, under which was written:
"Mother of Claimant (Lady Fauntleroy)."
"Claimant's Mother (Lady Fauntleroy)."
It was the picture of a handsome woman, with large eyes and heavy braids of black hair wound around her head.
It was a picture of a beautiful woman, with big eyes and thick braids of black hair wrapped around her head.
"Her!" said Dick. "My, I know her better'n I know you!"
"Her!" said Dick. "Wow, I know her better than I know you!"
The young man began to laugh.
The young man started to laugh.
"Where did you meet her, Dick?" he said. "At Newport? Or when you ran over to Paris the last time?"
"Where did you meet her, Dick?" he asked. "At Newport? Or was it when you went over to Paris last time?"
Dick actually forgot to grin. He began to gather his brushes and things together, as if he had something to do which would put an end to his business for the present.
Dick actually forgot to smile. He started to collect his brushes and supplies, as if he had something to do that would wrap up his work for now.
"Never mind," he said. "I know her! An I've struck work for this mornin'."
"Don't worry about it," he said. "I know her! And I've already quit my job for this morning."
And in less than five minutes from that time he was tearing through the streets on his way to Mr. Hobbs and the corner store. Mr. Hobbs could scarcely believe the evidence of his senses when he looked across the counter and saw Dick rush in with the paper in his hand. The boy was out of breath with running; so much out of breath, in fact, that he could scarcely speak as he threw the paper down on the counter.
And in less than five minutes, he was racing through the streets heading to Mr. Hobbs and the corner store. Mr. Hobbs could hardly believe his eyes when he looked across the counter and saw Dick burst in with the paper in his hand. The boy was out of breath from running; so out of breath, in fact, that he could barely speak as he dropped the paper on the counter.
"Hello!" exclaimed Mr. Hobbs. "Hello! What you got there?"
"Hey!" exclaimed Mr. Hobbs. "Hey! What do you have there?"
"Look at it!" panted Dick. "Look at that woman in the picture! That's what you look at! She aint no 'ristocrat, she aint!" with withering scorn. "She's no lord's wife. You may eat me, if it aint Minna—Minna! I'd know her anywheres, an' so'd Ben. Jest ax him."
"Look at it!" gasped Dick. "Look at that woman in the picture! That’s what you should be looking at! She isn’t some aristocrat, she isn’t!" he said with disdain. "She's not a lord’s wife. You can bet I’m right—Minna! I’d recognize her anywhere, and so would Ben. Just ask him."
Mr. Hobbs dropped into his seat.
Mr. Hobbs took a seat.
"I knowed it was a put-up job," he said. "I knowed it; and they done it on account o' him bein' a 'Merican!"
"I knew it was a setup," he said. "I knew it; and they did it because he was an American!"
"Done it!" cried Dick, with disgust. "She done it, that's who done it. She was allers up to her tricks; an' I'll tell yer wot come to me, the minnit I saw her pictur. There was one o' them papers we saw had a letter in it that said somethin' 'bout her boy, an' it said he had a scar on his chin. Put them two together—her 'n' that there scar! Why, that there boy o' hers aint no more a lord than I am! It's Ben's boy,—the little chap she hit when she let fly that plate at me."
"Done it!" Dick exclaimed, feeling disgusted. "She did it, that’s who did it. She’s always up to her tricks; and I’ll tell you what came to me the minute I saw her picture. There was one of those papers we saw that had a letter mentioning her son, and it said he had a scar on his chin. Put those two together—her and that scar! That boy of hers isn’t a lord any more than I am! He’s Ben’s kid—the little guy she hit when she threw that plate at me."
Professor Dick Tipton had always been a sharp boy, and earning his living in the streets of a big city had made him still sharper. He had learned to keep his eyes open and his wits about him, and it must be confessed he enjoyed immensely the excitement and impatience of that moment. If little Lord Fauntleroy could only have looked into the store that morning, he would certainly have been interested, even if all the discussion and plans had been intended to decide the fate of some other boy than himself.
Professor Dick Tipton had always been a smart kid, and hustling on the streets of a big city had made him even sharper. He learned to stay alert and think fast, and it's true he really enjoyed the thrill and anticipation of that moment. If little Lord Fauntleroy could have peeked into the store that morning, he definitely would have found it interesting, even if all the talks and plans were meant to determine the fate of some other kid instead of his own.
Mr. Hobbs was almost overwhelmed by his sense of responsibility, and Dick was all alive and full of energy. He began to write a letter to Ben, and he cut out the picture and inclosed it to him, and Mr. Hobbs wrote a letter to Cedric and one to the Earl. They were in the midst of this letter-writing when a new idea came to Dick.
Mr. Hobbs was nearly overwhelmed by his sense of responsibility, and Dick was full of energy. He started writing a letter to Ben, cut out the picture, and included it with the letter. Meanwhile, Mr. Hobbs wrote a letter to Cedric and another to the Earl. They were in the middle of this letter-writing when a new idea popped into Dick's head.
"Say," he said, "the feller that give me the paper, he's a lawyer. Let's ax him what we'd better do. Lawyers knows it all." Mr. Hobbs was [Pg 828] immensely impressed by this suggestion and Dick's business capacity.
"Hey," he said, "the guy who gave me the paper, he's a lawyer. Let's ask him what we should do. Lawyers know everything." Mr. Hobbs was [Pg 828] really impressed by this idea and Dick's business sense.
"That's so!" he replied. "This here calls for lawyers."
"That's right!" he replied. "This situation needs lawyers."
And leaving the store in the care of a substitute, he struggled into his coat and marched down-town with Dick, and the two presented themselves with their romantic story in Mr. Harrison's office, much to that young man's astonishment.
And leaving the store in the hands of someone else, he put on his coat and walked downtown with Dick, and the two showed up with their dramatic story in Mr. Harrison's office, much to that young man's surprise.
If he had not been a very young lawyer, with a very enterprising mind and a great deal of spare time on his hands, he might not have been so readily interested in what they had to say, for it all certainly sounded very wild and queer; but he chanced to want something to do very much, and he chanced to know Dick, and Dick chanced to say his say in a very sharp, telling sort of way.
If he hadn't been a young lawyer with an ambitious mindset and a lot of free time, he might not have been so easily intrigued by what they were saying, since it definitely sounded wild and strange; but he really wanted something to do, and he happened to know Dick, who happened to express himself very sharply and effectively.
"And," said Mr. Hobbs, "say what your time's worth a' hour and look into this thing thorough, and I'll pay the damage,—Silas Hobbs, corner of Blank street, Vegetables and Fancy Groceries."
"And," said Mr. Hobbs, "tell me what your time's worth per hour and take a good look at this, and I'll cover the damage,—Silas Hobbs, corner of Blank street, Vegetables and Fancy Groceries."
"Well," said Mr. Harrison, "it will be a big thing if it turns out all right, and it will be almost as big a thing for me as for Lord Fauntleroy; and at any rate, no harm can be done by investigating. It appears there has been some dubiousness about the child. The woman contradicted herself in some of her statements about his age, and aroused suspicion. The first persons to be written to are Dick's brother and the Earl of Dorincourt's family lawyer."
"Well," said Mr. Harrison, "it will be a big deal if it turns out okay, and it will be almost as significant for me as it is for Lord Fauntleroy; and anyway, investigating can't hurt. There seems to be some uncertainty about the child. The woman contradicted herself in some of her statements about his age, raising suspicion. The first people we should contact are Dick's brother and the Earl of Dorincourt's family lawyer."
And actually, before the sun went down, two letters had been written and sent in two different directions—one speeding out of New York harbor on a mail steamer on its way to England, and the other on a train carrying letters and passengers bound for California. And the first was addressed to T. Havisham, Esq., and the second to Benjamin Tipton.
And before the sun set, two letters were written and sent in different directions—one quickly leaving New York harbor on a mail steamer headed for England, and the other on a train carrying letters and passengers to California. The first was addressed to T. Havisham, Esq., and the second to Benjamin Tipton.
And after the store was closed that evening, Mr. Hobbs and Dick sat in the back-room and talked together until midnight.
And after the store closed that evening, Mr. Hobbs and Dick sat in the back room and talked together until midnight.
(To be concluded.)
(To be concluded.)
INVERTED.
By John B. Tabb.

No; to avoid laughter,
Try out cycles first, And purchase bikes afterwards;
For sure the buyer Deserves nothing but the worst,
Who would buy bikes, failing Try cycles first!
A LAKE GEORGE CAPSIZE.
By Edward Eggleston.

Lake George can be the calmest and loveliest sheet of water that ever was shut in by mountain walls, but like all mountain lakes it is very fickle. If you have never seen it "cut up its didos," you do not yet really know our Lake. In the fall, when the tourists have gone and the hotels and cottages are quiet, Lake George now and then gets into a great rage and becomes quite sublime.
Lake George can be the calmest and most beautiful body of water surrounded by mountains, but like all mountain lakes, it can be quite unpredictable. If you haven't seen it "act up," you don’t really know our Lake. In the fall, when the tourists have left and the hotels and cottages are quiet, Lake George occasionally gets really angry and becomes truly magnificent.
One day in the latter part of October, there came into our bay a trim little sloop-rigged sailboat, with three men aboard. They were after the ducks that always make Dunham's Bay a resting-place on their long autumn journey to the southward. This little yacht, if I may call it one, had not been long in view when there broke upon the lake a fierce, cold, north wind, driving the whitecaps up into the bay like a frightened flock of sheep.
One day in late October, a sleek little sailboat with a sloop rig entered our bay, carrying three men. They were there for the ducks that always stop at Dunham's Bay during their long journey south for the autumn. This little yacht, if I can call it that, had barely been in sight when a fierce, cold north wind swept across the lake, sending whitecaps racing into the bay like a startled flock of sheep.
The sailboat could now stand only the mainsail, and even with that it reeled and tumbled about fearfully in the hands of its unskilled crew, and two or three times it was nearly driven ashore, for the men seemed quite unable to make it beat up into the wind. [Pg 830]
The sailboat could now only manage the mainsail, and even with that, it swayed and bucked wildly in the grip of its inexperienced crew. A couple of times, it almost crashed ashore, as the men appeared completely incapable of steering it into the wind. [Pg 830]

While the gale was thus running into the bay, my young friend Charlie Fraser, with a boy's love for excitement, came and asked permission to go out in my rowboat, to see "what kind of a rough-water boat she might be." Though I knew him to be both a good oarsman and a good swimmer, and though the boat had always behaved admirably in a sea, I hesitated, until he proposed not to venture beyond Joshua's Rock, which marks the line between the bay and the "broad lake," as the people call it at this point. After I had let him go, I reproached myself for trusting a boy of sixteen in a gale that was momently increasing in violence. But Charlie did not care to risk too near an approach to the broad lake; he soon saw that there was danger of swamping even in the bay, and therefore he put about for home. In passing the sailboat, which was laboring hard among the rushing, roaring whitecaps, he had shouted to the young men to take in a reef; but they kept the whole mainsail flying, though they had to place all the ballast up to windward and then to sit in a row upon the windward gunwale of the boat to keep it from upsetting. Finding that the gale, which continued to rise, would certainly upset them in spite of all their exertions, one of them eased off the sheet, while the man at the tiller at the same moment brought the boat's head into the wind. This left all the weight of the ballast and the men on one side, with no balancing force of wind in the sail, and the light sloop tipped completely over in the direction opposite to the one they had feared. The sail lay flat upon the water, with one poor fellow under it, while another, encumbered with a big overcoat, was floundering in the waves; the third succeeded in climbing to the upper side of the capsized sloop and sitting astride of it. The wild, frightened cries of the young men rose above the hissing of wind and the roaring of waves, and Charlie brought his boat around and rowed for them. The waves jerked one of his [Pg 831] oars from the rowlock, but he soon had it in its place, and was pulling as a strong boy can pull when cries of drowning men are in his ears.
While the strong wind was hitting the bay, my young friend Charlie Fraser, eager for some excitement, came to ask if he could take my rowboat out to see "how she handles in rough water." Even though I knew he was a skilled oarsman and a good swimmer, and despite the boat's reliable performance in rough seas, I hesitated until he suggested not going past Joshua's Rock, which marks the boundary between the bay and the "broad lake," as the locals call it here. After I let him go, I felt guilty for trusting a sixteen-year-old in a storm that was increasingly getting worse. But Charlie wasn’t interested in venturing too close to the broad lake; he quickly realized there was a risk of capsizing even in the bay, so he turned back home. As he passed a sailboat struggling amid the crashing whitecaps, he shouted for the young men to reef the sail; however, they kept the whole mainsail up, shifting all the ballast to windward and sitting along the windward gunwale to prevent capsizing. Seeing that the gale was rising and would definitely capsize them despite their efforts, one of the men eased off the sheet while the helmsman simultaneously turned the boat into the wind. This caused all the weight to shift to one side, with no wind to balance the sail, and the light sloop tipped completely over in the opposite direction they had feared. The sail fell flat on the water, with one poor guy trapped under it, while another, weighed down by a heavy overcoat, was struggling in the waves; the third managed to climb onto the upside-down sloop and straddle it. The terrified cries of the young men rose above the wind's howling and the waves' crashing, and Charlie quickly turned his boat around and rowed toward them. The waves yanked one of his oars from the rowlock, but he quickly fixed it and started pulling with all his strength, driven by the sounds of drowning men.
"Help! quick! I'm going! Oh, help! help!" rang in his ears and spurred him to do his utmost, as he headed straight for the sailboat, disregarding the waves that broke now and then into his own boat.
"Help! Hurry! I’m coming! Oh, help! Help!" echoed in his ears and pushed him to give it his all as he made a beeline for the sailboat, ignoring the waves that occasionally crashed into his own boat.

When Charlie got up to the wreck, he presented the bow of his boat first to the man who had emerged from under the sail. This young man took hold, then lost his grip and went down as the water tossed the boat; and Charlie held on to the seat to keep from being pitched after him. Then the man came up, gurgling, sputtering, and getting a new hold on the boat succeeded in scrambling in. Holding the boat into the teeth of the wind, Charlie then brought the bow to the other man in the water, and so took him aboard. There were now three people and a great deal of water in the boat; and Charlie concluded that it had all it would carry, and that it would be necessary to land his two passengers before taking the stout young man who maintained an uneasy perch on the capsized yacht. Shouting some words of encouragement to him, Charlie started for the shore; but the young man on the boat, benumbed by his ducking and the icy wind, and perhaps discouraged at seeing the rowboat leave him, fell off the capsized yacht into the water with a cry for help. Charlie put back just in time to grab him as he again let go his hold, and began to sink. But the rowboat had all it would bear in such a sea, and before taking him aboard, it was necessary to make the others throw overboard their wet coats and overcoats. Then the stout young man was pulled in over the stern, and Charlie soon brought the rowboat, staggering under its load of four persons and a great weight of water, safely to dock. A little while after, the three dripping duck-hunters were drying by the kitchen fire.
When Charlie reached the wreck, he first presented the front of his boat to the man who had come out from under the sail. This young man grabbed hold, but then lost his grip and went under as the water tossed the boat; Charlie held on to the seat to avoid being thrown in after him. Then the man resurfaced, gurgling and sputtering, and managed to scramble into the boat. Keeping the boat steady against the wind, Charlie then brought the front to the other man in the water and brought him on board. Now there were three people and a lot of water in the boat; Charlie figured it was at full capacity and decided it was necessary to land the two passengers before trying to rescue the stout young man who was precariously balanced on the capsized yacht. Yelling some encouraging words to him, Charlie headed for the shore; but the young man on the boat, frozen from his plunge and the icy wind, and maybe feeling discouraged at seeing the rowboat leave him, fell off the capsized yacht with a cry for help. Charlie turned back just in time to catch him as he lost his grip again and started to sink. But the rowboat was already at its limit in that rough sea, so before pulling him in, he made the others toss their wet coats overboard. Then the stout young man was pulled in over the back, and Charlie soon brought the rowboat, straining under its load of four people and a lot of water, safely to the dock. A little while later, the three dripping duck hunters were drying off by the kitchen fire.
"I was under the sail," said one of them to me, "and if the boat hadn't come to our help just when it did, it would have been the end of me."
"I was under the sail," one of them said to me, "and if the boat hadn't come to our rescue right when it did, it would have been the end for me."
A New York gentleman who heard of this affair wrote to the office of the United States Life Saving Service, at Washington, asking for the silver medal of the Government for Charlie Fraser. Of course there was a great deal of formality to be gone through with; affidavits were made by eye-witnesses, and filed away at Washington, and there the matter rested for months. Meantime Charlie had no recognition of his act except a letter from the mother of one of the young men, though he had, I suppose, what was better—the consciousness of having done his duty manfully in a pinch. One administration at Washington went out, and another came in, and we concluded that the medal had been forgotten. But one day there came to Charlie a very large official envelope, in the corner of which there was boldly printed "Treasury Department." It was also marked "Official Business," and was addressed in big letters and looked very impressive. The inside of it seemed equally important, and it read:
A New York gentleman who heard about this incident wrote to the office of the United States Life Saving Service in Washington, requesting the government’s silver medal for Charlie Fraser. Naturally, there was a lot of formal procedure involved; affidavits were made by eyewitnesses and filed away in Washington, and the whole thing sat there for months. In the meantime, Charlie received no recognition for his actions except a letter from the mother of one of the young men, though I guess he had something even better—the satisfaction of knowing he had done his duty bravely in a tough situation. One administration in Washington ended, and another took over, and we began to think that the medal had been forgotten. But one day, Charlie received a very large official envelope, with "Treasury Department" printed boldly in the corner. It was also marked "Official Business," addressed in big letters, and looked very impressive. The inside of it seemed equally significant, and it read:
"Mr. Charles M. Fraser:
"Mr. Charles M. Fraser"
Sir: I have the pleasure to transmit herewith a silver life-saving medal which has been awarded you under authority of section 7 of the Act of June 20, 1874, section 12 of the Act of June 18, 1878, and section 9 of the Act of May 4, 1882, in recognition of your courage and humanity in saving three persons from drowning October 25, 1884.
Hey: I'm pleased to send you the silver life-saving medal that has been awarded to you under the authority of section 7 of the Act of June 20, 1874, section 12 of the Act of June 18, 1878, and section 9 of the Act of May 4, 1882, in recognition of your bravery and compassion in saving three people from drowning on October 25, 1884.
"I have the honor to be, very respectfully,
"I have the honor to be, very respectfully,"
D. Manning,
"Secretary."
D. Manning,
"Secretary."
And the same day there reached him by express the silver medal in a neat case.
And on the same day, he received the silver medal in a nice case by express delivery.
A ROCKY MOUNTAIN HERMIT.
(Concluded.)
By Alfred Terry Bacon.
![Head of the Bison, or American Buffalo. [See Next Page.]](images/illus852.png)
One evening my quiet hermitage seemed more silent than ever before. That small dog, Gip, slept soundly on the earthen floor, tired out with a long day's run through the park. I had just chased away a friendly striped snake that had squirmed in through a mouse-hole and settled itself comfortably, wishing to make its home with me. The field-mice trooped silently about the room in dozens, over the table and under the chairs,—but there is no defense against them. The other night they had the impudence to sit on my pillow and pull out my hair for their nests. "Their tameness is shocking to me," as Alexander Selkirk, the original Robinson Crusoe, complained of the beasts on his island.
One evening, my quiet retreat felt quieter than ever. That little dog, Gip, was sleeping soundly on the dirt floor, exhausted from a long day of running in the park. I had just chased away a friendly striped snake that had wriggled in through a mouse hole and made itself comfortable, hoping to settle in with me. The field mice silently scurried around the room by the dozens, climbing over the table and under the chairs—but there's no way to defend against them. The other night, they had the nerve to sit on my pillow and pull out my hair for their nests. "Their tameness is shocking to me," as Alexander Selkirk, the original Robinson Crusoe, complained about the animals on his island.
Plotting against the mice, without lighting a lamp I sat by the doorway as the darkness deepened, for the night was too warm and too fine for lamp-light. The long midsummer twilight faded to a narrow band of gray just over the mountain-peak; and looking out, I could hear none of the familiar sounds of the wilderness—even the murmuring pine-woods were hushed in the perfectly calm night. But presently a soft splashing sound came from the pool in the brook behind the house. It reminded me that for nearly a year I had been living within fifty steps of a colony of [Pg 833] beavers, and had not yet seen a single one of them; for they are never out by daylight and I am never out by night.
Plotting against the mice, I sat by the doorway without lighting a lamp as the darkness grew deeper; the night was too warm and nice for lamp light. The long midsummer twilight faded to a narrow strip of gray over the mountain peak, and looking out, I couldn’t hear any of the usual sounds of the wilderness—even the murmuring pine woods were quiet on that perfectly calm night. But soon, I heard a soft splashing sound coming from the pool in the brook behind the house. It reminded me that I had been living just fifty steps away from a colony of [Pg 833] beavers for almost a year and hadn’t seen a single one; they’re never out during the day and I’m never out at night.
The brook which runs through the park dwindles to a very small stream after the summer heat has melted all the snow from the peak; and there would be too little water for the beavers to swim in if they had not built a number of solid dams across the stream, making as many pretty ponds, where they and the muskrats and the wild ducks lead a jolly life together. There is a chain of five of these beaver-ponds, which begins quite near the house. Often in the early morning, we see places where they have been at work all night, mending their dams, cutting down willow bushes, and even felling trees of some size with a smooth cut that a skillful woodman might be proud of; but all day long there is never a sound of work in the silent village. So, hearing something plunging into the pond in the late twilight, I stole to the bank and looked through an opening in the willow thicket. There by the dim light I saw their round, dark bodies swimming around and around and up and down the pond as silently as fishes, with only a gentle splash now and then as they dipped beneath the surface. It must have been a holiday evening with them, for they were taking a rest from their hard work, and it seemed in the darkness as if they were only playing together in the water.
The brook running through the park shrinks to a tiny stream after the summer heat melts the snow from the peak, and there wouldn't be enough water for the beavers to swim if they hadn't built several sturdy dams across it, creating lovely ponds where they, along with the muskrats and wild ducks, enjoy a carefree life together. There's a chain of five beaver ponds that starts close to the house. Often, early in the morning, we spot signs of their nighttime work, repairing their dams, cutting down willow bushes, and even taking down fairly large trees with a clean cut that a skilled woodworker would admire; but all day, there's no sound of work in the quiet village. So, when I heard something splash into the pond at dusk, I quietly approached the bank and peeked through an opening in the willow thicket. There, in the dim light, I saw their round, dark bodies swimming in circles and vertical paths in the pond as silently as fish, with only the occasional gentle splash as they dove underwater. It must have been a festive evening for them since they were taking a break from their hard work, and in the darkness, it looked like they were just having fun together in the water.
But I had only a little time to watch them, for some slight noise or the scent of the enemy soon spread an alarm, and in a moment every beaver had disappeared from the pond.
But I only had a little time to observe them, as any small sound or the scent of an intruder quickly raised alarm, and in an instant, every beaver had vanished from the pond.
Some years ago, we used to read that all the beavers would soon be killed; for beaver fur had long been fashionable, and the price of every skin was very high. It is strange that the life and happiness of millions of little animals in the backwoods of America and Siberia should depend on the whims of the grand ladies of Paris and London; but so it is. When the beaver fur went out of favor, and the slaughter of the Alaska seals began, the beavers increased wonderfully in all the Western creeks and rivers. But if the Princess of Wales should happen to fancy a garment of beaver fur, woe to the unhappy little beavers of the Rocky Mountains! Thousands of other grand ladies must follow the fashion, and thousands of beavers must furnish the fur.
Some years ago, we used to read that all the beavers would soon be wiped out; beaver fur had been fashionable for a long time, and the price of every pelt was really high. It's strange that the lives and happiness of millions of small animals in the backwoods of America and Siberia should depend on the preferences of the elite women of Paris and London, but that's how it is. When beaver fur went out of style and the hunting of Alaska seals started, beaver populations exploded in all the Western creeks and rivers. But if the Princess of Wales happens to want a beaver fur garment, woe to the poor little beavers of the Rocky Mountains! Thousands of other elite women are sure to follow the trend, and thousands of beavers will be killed for their fur.
In riding over the green turf of the open country, one sees everywhere white objects which so reflect the strong sunshine that they almost dazzle the eye. These are the bleaching skulls of the buffaloes that used to roam in thousands through this region. Every one has read how, only fifty years ago, millions of buffaloes wandered over nearly half of the United States; now there are no great herds except in the Territory of Montana, and from that territory more than a hundred thousand skins have been sent to the East in a year. For nearly every skin that is sent away, about half a ton of fine meat is left to decay on the prairie. It is a reckless waste of animal life, and I am sorry to say that our government does very little to stop it. Within ten years there will be no more great herds of buffaloes in the United States. Small bands of them will linger hidden away in valleys, but by the time some boys who read this have lived to be old men, the American bison will probably be seen only where it is kept as a curiosity; just as the one little band of aurochs—the last descendants of the wild cattle which used to roam over all Europe—is kept by the Emperor of Russia. Still, even now, at times, single buffaloes or small bands of them will wander back here to their old grazing-grounds. Last summer a party of hay-makers saw a band of a dozen or more in a remote valley behind the peak. And a few days later, one of our neighbors at the nearest ranch, beyond the mountains, was sitting in the doorway of his snug home one morning, after an early breakfast, when to his astonishment, a great buffalo bull came trotting easily along within a hundred yards of the door. He would hardly have been more surprised had an elephant or a rhinoceros happened in for a morning call; for he had never seen a buffalo, nor had he ever expected to see one at his own ranch. But his surprise left him breath enough to shout, "A buffalo! a buffalo!" The house was full of men just in from the work of gathering beef-cattle for shipment; and at the startling word, every man seized the nearest rifle or pistol or shot-gun, and dashed away to join the chase; only one or two stopping hastily to throw a saddle on a horse. As soon as the chase began, the big beast ran swiftly into the thicket along the creek, and was able to keep out of sight for some time. The chase was long and exciting, but the buffalo's pursuers were too many for him. Some followed up his trail, while others watched the outskirts of the thicket; and at last one of the best marksmen among them, catching sight of the big black body, took a quick line aim and brought the buffalo down with a single bullet; so all the inhabitants of the ranch were feasted with buffalo-meat as long as it could be kept from spoiling. But where the great herds range, there is no such excitement about killing them.
While riding over the lush green fields of the open country, you can see white objects everywhere that reflect the bright sunlight so much they nearly blind you. These are the bleaching skulls of buffaloes that once roamed in huge numbers through this area. Everyone has heard about how, just fifty years ago, millions of buffaloes traveled across nearly half of the United States; now there are no large herds except in Montana, from which more than a hundred thousand skins are sent East each year. For almost every skin that gets taken away, about half a ton of good meat is left to rot on the prairie. It’s a reckless waste of animal life, and unfortunately, our government does very little to stop it. In ten years, there will be no more large herds of buffalo in the United States. Small groups will hide away in valleys, but by the time some boys who read this become old men, the American bison will likely only be seen kept as a curiosity, just like the last few aurochs—the final descendants of the wild cattle that used to roam all over Europe—are preserved by the Emperor of Russia. Still, even now, occasionally, single buffaloes or small groups return to their old grazing grounds. Last summer, a group of hay-makers spotted a herd of a dozen or more in a remote valley behind the peak. A few days later, one of our neighbors at the nearest ranch, beyond the mountains, was sitting in the doorway of his cozy home one morning after an early breakfast when, to his shock, a large buffalo bull came trotting down easily within a hundred yards of the door. He would have been less surprised if an elephant or rhinoceros had dropped by for a morning visit; he had never seen a buffalo, nor did he ever expect to see one at his own ranch. But his surprise gave him enough breath to shout, "A buffalo! A buffalo!" The house was filled with men just back from gathering cattle for shipment; at the shocking news, every man grabbed the nearest rifle, pistol, or shotgun and rushed to join the chase, with only one or two hastily throwing a saddle on a horse. Once the chase started, the large animal quickly dashed into the thicket along the creek and managed to stay out of sight for a while. The pursuit was long and thrilling, but too many hunters were on the buffalo's trail. Some followed its path, while others guarded the edges of the thicket; eventually, one of the best marksmen spotted the big black body, took careful aim, and brought the buffalo down with a single bullet. So, everyone at the ranch enjoyed buffalo meat as long as it could be kept from spoiling. But where the great herds roam, there isn’t such excitement about hunting them.
One day a young fellow from the East was listening eagerly with me to the yarns of an old buffalo-hunter, and as the hunter finished his story, the young man said: [Pg 834]
One day, a young guy from the East was listening closely with me to the tales of an old buffalo hunter, and as the hunter wrapped up his story, the young man said: [Pg 834]
"It must be tremendously exciting sport, John!"
"It must be such an exciting sport, John!"
"Well, I'll tell you how it is," said John. "It's about as exciting as if you were to go out into the corral and shoot a dozen of those old dairy-cows with a pistol."
"Well, I'll tell you how it is," said John. "It's about as exciting as if you went out into the corral and shot a dozen of those old dairy cows with a gun."
With a swift horse, trained to the business, and a heavy revolver, a man who can aim truly may often ride into a herd of buffaloes, overtaking them one by one when they are running their hardest, and, riding close beside them, can put his bullets into the hearts of dozens of them in a single day's hunt. That is the reason why the bison is the first of all the wild animals to disappear at the approach of civilized man—it can not possibly escape from a swift horseman.
With a fast horse that's skilled for the job and a powerful revolver, a man who can aim well can often ride into a herd of buffaloes, catching up to them one by one while they're running at full speed. Riding right next to them, he can shoot the hearts of dozens in just one day's hunt. That's why the bison is the first of all wild animals to vanish when faced with civilized people—it simply can't escape a fast horseman.

The most abundant game animals among the mountains are the deer. The white-tailed deer is small and much like the antelope in color, but has a far more sleek and handsome coat. The black-tailed or mule deer is twice as large as its white-tailed cousin, and wears a quaker-colored coat, which in summer is tinged with brown. Sometimes, on horseback, I have met the deer in the mountains without giving them any alarm, and we have stood and gazed at one another at our leisure, just to satisfy curiosity. But they know that a man on foot or carrying a rifle is a dangerous creature, and they never stop long to look at him. Usually, even before the hunter catches sight of them, they have seen him. They do not bound away through the forest with a jump and a crash; but, even if taken by surprise, they vanish away between the yellow trunks of the pines as silently as the shadow of the low swooping vulture slides across the grass. They dart so noiselessly through the dark woods that in the distance they seem more like a troop of flying spirits than a herd of animals.
The most common game animals in the mountains are the deer. The white-tailed deer is small and similar in color to the antelope, but has a much sleeker and more attractive coat. The black-tailed or mule deer is twice the size of its white-tailed relative and has a grayish-brown coat that gets a brown tint in the summer. Sometimes, while on horseback, I've come across deer in the mountains without alarming them, and we've stood there, gazing at each other casually, just out of curiosity. But they know that a person on foot or carrying a rifle is a dangerous threat, so they don’t stick around to look at him. Usually, even before the hunter spots them, they've already noticed him. They don’t bolt away through the forest with a loud crash; instead, even if surprised, they fade away between the yellow trunks of the pines as silently as a shadow cast by a low-flying vulture glides across the grass. They move so quietly through the dark woods that from a distance, they appear more like a group of flying spirits than a herd of animals.

In those parts of the mountains which are so rocky and rough that few animals can approach them, and on the high barrens where the snow lies [Pg 835] late in summer, the beautiful big-horn sheep live undisturbed. It is only when they come down to the streams for water, that the hunter can have a fair chance of shooting them. They are swift and handsome animals. Their heads are crowned with ribbed and curving horns larger than those the broad-horned Texas cattle carry. Their coats are not woolly, but are covered with glossy brown hair, shading off in the lower parts to a white as pure as the snow-drifts among which they live. There are no animals, excepting the Swiss chamois and other wild goats, that can run and jump among jagged rocks as they do; and it is useless for any man or beast to try to chase them on the mountain-tops. But a few weeks ago, before the boys went out to work with the cattle, two of them were searching for horses in a cañon opening westward from the valley, and Gip was trotting along behind them, when a turn in the trail suddenly showed them a flock of wild sheep climbing a steep path up the rocky side of the cañon. Both men took quick aim and fired, and the flock went bounding on toward their home among the crags, with one fine young buck lagging behind, his leg broken by a bullet. Yet no man may hope to overtake a wild sheep among the rocks, even though the sheep has but three legs to go on; so, after wounding their fine game, it seemed as if they must lose him. But just as they were making up their minds to the disappointment, Gip took in the trouble with one quick glance and ran to their aid. He has never been taught to hunt, but he is a very wise dog, and does very well without training. He went scrambling up over the rocks ten times faster than a man could go, and soon headed off the wounded sheep. Now Gip is small, and a wild sheep is very large, and tall like a deer; and it seemed impossible that so little a dog could stop it. But the sheep naturally lowered its head to bring its horns to bear on the dog; and Gip, seeing its head within reach, gave a snap at its nose and hung on for dear life, though he was almost lifted from the ground. Even a mountain sheep can not be very nimble with a broken leg, and a dog on the end of its nose; so the boys soon climbed up after him, and when near enough not to endanger the plucky little dog, they ended the sheep's life with another shot. And so, for many days, all the men at the cabin lived on mutton finer even than the famous mutton that is fattened on the English downs.
In the rocky and rugged parts of the mountains where few animals can get close, and on the high barren areas where the snow lingers late into summer, the majestic big-horn sheep live without disturbance. It's only when they come down to the streams for water that hunters have a real chance of catching them. These sheep are fast and beautiful. Their heads are adorned with ribbed, curved horns that are larger than those of the broad-horned Texas cattle. Their coats aren't woolly but are covered in shiny brown hair that fades to a pure white at the lower parts, matching the snow drifts where they reside. No animals, except the Swiss chamois and some wild goats, can run and jump on jagged rocks like they do, making it pointless for any person or beast to try to chase them at high altitudes. However, a few weeks ago, before the boys started working with the cattle, two of them were looking for horses in a canyon that opens to the west from the valley, with Gip trotting behind them. Suddenly, around a bend in the trail, they spotted a group of wild sheep climbing a steep path up the rocky canyon. Both men quickly aimed and fired, and the flock bounded off toward their home among the cliffs, with one young buck lagging behind, a bullet having broken his leg. Yet, no one can realistically expect to catch a wild sheep among the rocks, even if it’s limping along on three legs. Just as they were accepting that disappointment, Gip noticed the situation at a glance and rushed to help. He had never been trained to hunt, but he's a clever dog and manages well without formal training. He scrambled over the rocks ten times faster than a human could and soon intercepted the injured sheep. Now, Gip is small, and a wild sheep is big and tall like a deer, making it seem impossible for such a tiny dog to stop it. But the sheep instinctively lowered its head to use its horns against Gip, and seeing its head within reach, he snapped at its nose and held on for dear life, nearly being lifted off the ground. Even a mountain sheep can’t move much with a broken leg and a dog tugging at its nose, so the boys quickly climbed up after him. When they got close enough to not endanger their brave little dog, they finished off the sheep with another shot. For many days after, all the men at the cabin feasted on mutton that was even finer than the famous mutton raised on the English downs.
Not long ago, old Frank, the man who lives alone at the ranch on the western side of the mountains, had the good fortune to come upon two little wild lambs in open ground, where he could easily overtake them; for they were only a few days old. Being a lone man and fond of pets, he carried them home in his arms and fed them every day with milk, until they became as tame as kittens. When they grew to be large sheep, their perfect tameness made them famous curiosities even in the Far West; but they were much greater curiosities when their owner took them to the Eastern States,—for I doubt if a tame big-horn sheep had ever before been seen in an American city. The great price which the rare animals brought well paid the man for all his trouble.
Not long ago, old Frank, the guy who lives alone at the ranch on the western side of the mountains, was lucky enough to find two little wild lambs in an open field, where he could easily catch them; they were only a few days old. Being a solo man and loving pets, he took them home in his arms and fed them milk every day until they were as tame as kittens. When they grew into large sheep, their perfect tameness made them well-known curiosities even in the Far West; but they became even greater curiosities when their owner took them to the Eastern States—because I doubt a tame big-horn sheep had ever been seen in an American city before. The high price the rare animals fetched compensated Frank well for all his efforts.
Any of the grazing and browsing animals which live in the Far West may easily be tamed if they are caught young. The antelope and deer are not uncommon pets at the frontier ranches; the mountain sheep and elk can be tamed as readily, but it is more difficult to catch them.
Any of the grazing and browsing animals that live in the Far West can be easily tamed if they're caught young. Antelope and deer are not uncommon pets at frontier ranches; mountain sheep and elk can be tamed just as easily, but it's harder to catch them.
Nearly all the men on the ranches of Wyoming are engaged in the cattle business; and they are so accustomed to throwing the lasso in catching the free cattle and horses, that when they come on the young wild animals, they have little trouble in roping them. The cow-boys, when they are sociable about the roaring hearth-fires in winter, have many curious stories to tell about capturing every [Pg 836] kind of wild animal with their ropes. Sometimes when a few of them are away together gathering cattle, they will come on a bear, and, even if unarmed, it is easy for the boys to throw one or two ropes around the bear and hold it until some armed man comes to finish the work. The only trouble is in finding a horse brave enough to run near a bear while his rider throws the rope. One man, very skillful with the rope, has told me how he lassoed a mountain lion. Those great cats are so greedy that when they find a carcass, they will eat until they are stupid and slow in their movements, like a boa constrictor when it is filled with food; so, when this cow-boy found a large old lion just finishing its dinner, he had no difficulty in throwing a noose over its head and dragging it after his horse until another man came up to end its life.
Almost all the guys working on the ranches in Wyoming are involved in the cattle business. They’re so used to throwing lassos to catch stray cattle and horses that when they encounter young wild animals, they have little trouble roping them. The cowboys, when they're hanging out around the roaring fires during winter, have plenty of interesting stories about catching all sorts of wild animals with their ropes. Sometimes, when a few of them are out together rounding up cattle, they might come across a bear. Even if they're not armed, it's not hard for the guys to throw a couple of ropes around the bear and hold it until someone with a weapon arrives to finish the job. The only challenge is finding a horse brave enough to get close to a bear while its rider throws the rope. One guy, who is really skilled with a rope, told me about how he lassoed a mountain lion. Those big cats are so greedy that when they find a carcass, they’ll gorge themselves until they’re sluggish and slow, like a boa constrictor that's just eaten. So, when this cowboy spotted a big old lion just finishing its meal, he easily threw a noose over its head and dragged it behind his horse until another guy came along to take care of it.

Soon this queer, lonely way of living will come to an end for me. Often every day shall I look down the valley, hoping to see the white canvas top of the prairie-schooner heave in sight on the pass leading in from the open country. When all the cow-boys have finished gathering cattle and come home to the peak, the old cabin will be crowded and lively enough. Then the rest of the summer will be filled with hard work in getting together the fat beef-steers and driving them a long journey to the Pacific Railroad, where they will be loaded on trains and carried away to feed the beef-eaters of America and England.
Soon this strange, lonely way of living will come to an end for me. Every day, I’ll look down the valley, hoping to see the white canvas top of the covered wagon appear over the pass coming in from the open country. When all the cowboys have finished rounding up cattle and return to the peak, the old cabin will be packed and bustling. Then the rest of the summer will be filled with hard work, getting the fat beef steers ready and driving them on a long journey to the Pacific Railroad, where they will be loaded onto trains and shipped off to feed the beef lovers of America and England.
The curlew is still whistling under the plum-bushes not far away, so that the dog sometimes starts up to see who calls him; but now all the fragrant plum-blossoms have fallen away and the [Pg 837] small green fruit hangs in clusters. Midsummer has gone; with it came the scorching southeast wind which turns the grass to hay and kills the flowers like a November frost. And, since they are dead, the wilderness is too lonely. While they lived, they were society enough for a hermit; they smiled a sweet good-morning at every sunrise, and filled the evening twilight with fragrance which carried my thoughts away to an old New England home and to happy days spent long ago in gathering forest flowers on the Connecticut hills. There has been enough of hermit life for one year. It has been pleasant; but the end of it will be pleasant, too.
The curlew is still whistling under the plum bushes not far away, so the dog sometimes perks up to see who's calling him; but now all the fragrant plum blossoms have dropped, and the [Pg 837] small green fruit hangs in clusters. Midsummer has passed; with it came the burning southeast wind that turns the grass to hay and kills the flowers like a November frost. And, since they are gone, the wilderness feels too lonely. While they were alive, they were company enough for a hermit; they greeted each sunrise with a sweet good morning and filled the evening twilight with fragrance that took my thoughts back to an old New England home and to happy days spent long ago gathering wildflowers on the Connecticut hills. There’s been enough hermit life for one year. It’s been nice; but the end of it will be nice, too.
THE DANGEROUS DOG

The dangerous dog in the drawing-room lay,
And snapped at the houseflies that came in his way.
"I'm a dangerous canine!" he said
"Beware how you trouble a creature of my—"
But his speech was cut short as he happened to spy
A bumble-bee close to his head!
The dangerous dog in the living room lay,
And snapped at the houseflies that crossed his path.
"I'm a dangerous dog!" he said
"Watch out how you mess with a creature like me—"
But his words were interrupted when he spotted
A bumblebee near his head!
GEORGE WASHINGTON.
[An Historical Biography.]
By Horace E. Scudder.

Chapter 22.
MR. WASHINGTON.
It was hard for Washington at first to forget that he was no longer Commander-in-Chief. He had so long been accustomed to wake early, and at once begin to think of the cares of the day, that it was a novel sensation to discover that he had no cares beyond looking after his estate. It chanced that the winter of 1783-4 was a very severe one. The roads were blocked with snow, the streams were frozen, and Washington found himself almost a prisoner at Mount Vernon. He was not even able to go to Fredericksburg to see his mother, until the middle of February. He was not sorry for his enforced quiet. It left him leisure to look over his papers and enjoy the company of his wife and his wife's grandchildren, whom he had adopted as his own children. His public papers had been put into the hands of Col. Richard Varick, in 1781, and they were now returned to him, arranged and classified and copied into volumes, in a manner to delight the methodical soul of their author.
It was tough for Washington at first to forget that he was no longer Commander-in-Chief. He had been used to waking up early and immediately thinking about the day's responsibilities for so long that it felt strange to realize he had no worries beyond managing his estate. That winter of 1783-84 turned out to be very harsh. The roads were covered in snow, the streams were frozen, and Washington found himself nearly trapped at Mount Vernon. He couldn't even travel to Fredericksburg to see his mother until mid-February. He didn’t mind the enforced downtime. It gave him time to go through his papers and enjoy the company of his wife and their grandchildren, whom he had come to think of as his own kids. His public papers had been handed over to Col. Richard Varick in 1781, and they were now returned to him, organized and classified and copied into volumes, in a way that would please the orderly nature of their creator.

As the spring came on, and the snow and ice melted, the roads were again open, and Mount Vernon was soon busy with its old hospitality. Washington foresaw that he would have plenty of visitors, but he did not mean to let his life be at the mercy of everybody, and he meant to keep up his regular habits and his plain living. "My manner of living is plain," he wrote to a friend, "and I do not mean to be put out of it. A glass of wine and a bit of mutton are always ready, and such as will be content to partake of them are always welcome. Those who expect more will be disappointed."
As spring arrived and the snow and ice melted away, the roads reopened, and Mount Vernon quickly returned to its usual hospitality. Washington anticipated a lot of visitors, but he wasn't about to let his life be dictated by everyone. He planned to maintain his regular routines and simple lifestyle. "My way of living is simple," he wrote to a friend, "and I don’t intend to change that. A glass of wine and a piece of mutton are always available, and those who are happy to share them are always welcome. Those who expect anything more will be disappointed."

The house at Mount Vernon before this time had been very much like that in which Washington was born; now he found it necessary to enlarge it, and accordingly added an extension at each end, making it substantially as it now appears. He was his own architect, and he drew every plan and specification for the workmen with his own hand. He amused himself also with laying out the grounds about his house, and planting trees,—a great pleasure to him. Every morning he arose early, and despatched his correspondence before breakfast, which was at half-past seven. His horse stood ready at the door, and as soon as breakfast was over, he was in the saddle, visiting the various parts of his estate. Sometimes he went hunting, for he never lost his fondness for the chase. He dined at [Pg 839] three o'clock, and usually spent the afternoon in the library, sometimes working at his papers till nine o'clock; but when not pressed by business, and when his house was full of guests, he spent the evening with them. If he was alone with his family, he read aloud to them; and very often on Sundays, when they could not go to church, he sat down and read a sermon and prayers.
The house at Mount Vernon before this time had been very much like the one where Washington was born; now he found it necessary to expand it, so he added an extension on each end, making it pretty much how it looks today. He was his own architect, and he created every plan and specification for the workers by hand. He also enjoyed planning the grounds around his house and planting trees, which he loved. Every morning he got up early and took care of his correspondence before breakfast, which was at seven-thirty. His horse was ready at the door, and as soon as breakfast was done, he was in the saddle, checking out various parts of his estate. Sometimes he went hunting because he never lost his passion for it. He had dinner at [Pg 839] three o'clock and typically spent the afternoon in the library, sometimes working on his papers until nine o'clock; but when he wasn't busy with work and his house was filled with guests, he spent the evening with them. If he was alone with his family, he would read aloud to them; and very often on Sundays, when they couldn't go to church, he would sit down and read a sermon and prayers.

Guests crowded upon him, and he was especially glad to see his old comrades. A visit from Lafayette was the occasion of a very gay time, when Mount Vernon was full of visitors, and the days were given to sport.
Guests flocked around him, and he was particularly happy to see his old friends. A visit from Lafayette turned into a lively celebration, with Mount Vernon bustling with visitors and the days filled with fun.
Washington had constant applications from persons who wished to write his life or paint his portrait. There was a sculptor named Wright who undertook to get a model of Washington's face. "Wright came to Mount Vernon," so Washington tells the story, "with the singular request that I should permit him to take a model of my face, in plaster of Paris, to which I consented with some reluctance. He oiled my features, and placing me flat upon my back, upon a cot, proceeded to daub my face with the plaster. Whilst I was in this ludicrous attitude, Mrs. Washington entered the room, and seeing my face thus overspread with the plaster, involuntarily exclaimed. Her cry excited in me a disposition to smile, which gave my mouth a slight twist, or compression of the lips, that is now observable in the busts which Wright afterward made." A more successful sculptor was Houdon, who was commissioned by Virginia to make a statue of Washington. He also took a plaster model, and the fine statue which he made stands in Richmond. A portrait painter, named Pine, also paid a visit to Mount Vernon about this time with a letter from one of Washington's friends to whom Washington wrote during Pine's visit:
Washington frequently received requests from people who wanted to write his biography or create his portrait. A sculptor named Wright approached him about making a model of Washington's face. "Wright came to Mount Vernon," Washington shared, "with the unusual request that I allow him to take a plaster cast of my face, which I agreed to with some hesitation. He applied oil to my features and positioned me flat on my back on a cot, then began to cover my face with plaster. While I was in this ridiculous position, Mrs. Washington entered the room, and seeing my face covered in plaster, she involuntarily exclaimed. Her reaction made me want to smile, which caused my mouth to twist slightly or compress my lips, a detail that is now noticeable in the busts Wright later created." A more successful sculptor was Houdon, who was commissioned by Virginia to create a statue of Washington. He also took a plaster model, and the impressive statue he made stands in Richmond. Around the same time, a portrait painter named Pine visited Mount Vernon with a letter from one of Washington's friends, to whom Washington wrote during Pine's visit:
"'In for a penny, in for a pound,' is an old adage. I am so hackneyed to the touches of the painter's pencil, that I am now altogether at their beck, and sit, like 'patience on a monument,' whilst they are delineating the lines of my face. It is a proof among many others of what habit and custom can effect. At first I was as impatient at the request, and as restive under the operation as a colt is of the saddle. The next time I submitted very reluctantly, but with less flouncing. Now no dray moves more readily to the thill than I do to the painter's chair. It may easily be conceived, therefore, that I yielded a ready obedience to your request, and to the views of Mr. Pine."
"'In for a penny, in for a pound' is an old saying. I'm so used to the touches of the painter's brush that I now completely comply, sitting still like 'patience on a monument' while they outline my features. This is just one of many examples of what habit and routine can do. At first, I was as impatient with the request and as restless during the process as a young horse with a saddle. The next time I reluctantly went along, but with less fuss. Now, I move to the painter's chair as easily as a cart moves to its harness. So, it's easy to imagine that I readily complied with your request and the plans of Mr. Pine."
Washington was a most considerate and courteous host. He was very fond of young people, but his silent ways and the reputation which he enjoyed as a great man made it difficult for the young always to be easy in his presence. The story is told of his coming into a room once, when dancing was going on, and the sport suddenly ceased. Washington begged the young people to go on, but they refused until he left the room. Then, after they felt free again to dance, he came back and peeped through the open door.
Washington was a very thoughtful and polite host. He really liked young people, but his quiet demeanor and his reputation as a great man made it hard for them to feel comfortable around him. There's a story about the time he walked into a room where people were dancing, and the fun suddenly stopped. Washington asked the young people to continue dancing, but they wouldn't until he left. Once they felt free to dance again, he returned and peeked in through the open door.

He was very apt to affect older people in the same way. He was a large man, with large hands and feet, and eyes that looked steadily at one. When not speaking, he was very apt to forget there were other people in the room, and his lips would move as he talked to himself while thinking hard upon some matter. But he did not neglect people. One of his visitors tells this story: "The first evening I spent under the wing of his hospitality, we sat a full hour at table, by ourselves, without the least interruption, after the family had retired. I was extremely [Pg 840] oppressed with a severe cold and excessive coughing, contracted from the exposure of a harsh winter journey. He pressed me to use some remedies, but I declined doing so. As usual, after retiring, my coughing increased. When some time had elapsed, the door of my room was gently opened and, on drawing my bed-curtains, to my utter astonishment I beheld Washington himself standing at my bed-side, with a bowl of hot tea in his hand. I was mortified and distressed beyond expression."
He often had a similar effect on older people. He was a big man, with large hands and feet, and eyes that seemed to focus intently on you. When he wasn’t speaking, he frequently forgot there were others in the room; his lips would move as he talked to himself while deep in thought. But he didn’t ignore people. One of his guests shared this story: "On the first evening I spent under his hospitality, we sat alone at the table for a full hour without interruption, even after the family had gone to bed. I was really suffering from a bad cold and a lot of coughing due to the harsh winter journey I took. He urged me to try some remedies, but I refused. As usual, after going to bed, my coughing got worse. After a while, the door to my room gently opened, and when I pulled back the bed curtains, to my utter shock, I found Washington himself standing at my bedside with a bowl of hot tea in his hand. I was incredibly embarrassed and distressed." [Pg 840]

Although Washington had now retired to Mount Vernon, and seemed perfectly willing to spend the rest of his days as a country gentleman, it was impossible for him to do so. The leaders of the country needed him, and he was himself too deeply interested in affairs to shut his eyes and ears. He was especially interested in the Western country, which then meant the Ohio Valley and the region bordered by the Great Lakes. In the autumn of 1784, he made a tour beyond the Alleghanies, for the purpose of looking after the lands which he owned there; but he looked about him not only as a land-owner, but as a wise, far-seeing statesman.
Although Washington had retired to Mount Vernon and seemed ready to spend the rest of his days as a country gentleman, it was impossible for him to do so. The leaders of the country needed him, and he was too invested in political affairs to ignore what was happening. He was particularly interested in the Western territories, which at that time included the Ohio Valley and the area around the Great Lakes. In the fall of 1784, he took a trip beyond the Alleghanies to check on the lands he owned there; however, he observed not just as a landowner, but as a wise, forward-thinking statesman.
It was a wild journey to take in those days. Washington traveled nearly seven hundred miles on horseback, and had to carry camping conveniences and many of his supplies on pack-horses. He had especially in mind to see if there might be a way of connecting by a canal the water system of Virginia with the Western rivers. After he came back, he wrote a long letter to the Governor of Virginia, in which he gave the result of his observation and reflection. He was not merely considering how a profitable enterprise could be undertaken, but he was thinking how necessary it was to bind the Western country to the Eastern in order to strengthen the Union. Many people had crossed the mountains and were scattered in the Mississippi Valley. They found the Mississippi River a stream easy to sail down, but the Spaniards held the mouth of the river, and if the latter chose to make friends with those Western settlers, they might easily estrange them from the Eastern States. Besides this, Great Britain was reaching down toward this last territory from Canada. In every way, it seemed to him of importance that good roads and good water communication should bind the East and the West together. He thought Virginia was the State to do this. It extended then far to the westward, and it had great rivers flowing to the sea. It was the most important State in the country, and it was very natural that Washington should look to it to carry out his grand ideas; for the separate States had the power at that time—Congress was unable to do anything. It is interesting to see how Washington, who thought he could go back to Mount Vernon and be a planter, was unable to keep his mind from working upon a great plan which intended the advantage of a vast number of people. He was made to care for great things, and he cared for them naturally.
It was a tough journey back then. Washington traveled almost seven hundred miles on horseback and had to bring camping gear and many of his supplies on pack-horses. He was particularly interested in finding a way to connect Virginia's water system with the Western rivers through a canal. After returning, he wrote a detailed letter to the Governor of Virginia, sharing his observations and thoughts. He wasn't just thinking about how to start a profitable venture; he was also considering how vital it was to connect the Western region with the East to reinforce the Union. Many people had moved across the mountains and were spread out in the Mississippi Valley. They found the Mississippi River easy to navigate downstream, but the Spaniards controlled the river's mouth. If the Spaniards decided to befriend those Western settlers, they could easily distance them from the Eastern States. Additionally, Great Britain was advancing towards this new territory from Canada. To him, it seemed essential that good roads and waterways connected the East and West. He believed Virginia was the State to make this happen. It stretched far to the west and had major rivers flowing to the sea. It was the most significant State in the country, and it made sense that Washington would look to it to realize his ambitious ideas since the individual States held power at that time—Congress was unable to act. It's interesting to note how Washington, who thought he could return to Mount Vernon and become a planter, found it impossible to stop thinking about a grand plan that would benefit many people. He was naturally inclined to care about big issues and did so instinctively.
Chapter 23.
CALLED TO THE HELM.
While Washington was busy planting trees at Mount Vernon and making excursions to see his Western lands, the country was like a vessel which had no captain or pilot, drifting into danger. During the War for Independence, one of the greatest difficulties which Washington had to overcome was the unwillingness of the several States to act together as one nation. They called themselves the United States of America, but they were very loosely united. Congress was the only body that held [Pg 841] them together, and Congress had no power to make the States do what they did not care to do. So long as they all were fighting for independence, they managed to hold together; but as soon as the war was over and the States were recognized as independent, it was very hard to get them to do anything as one nation. Every State was looking out for itself, and afraid that the others might gain some advantage over it.
While Washington was busy planting trees at Mount Vernon and traveling to check on his Western lands, the country was like a ship without a captain, drifting into trouble. During the Revolutionary War, one of the biggest challenges Washington faced was the reluctance of the states to come together as a united nation. They called themselves the United States of America, but their unity was very weak. Congress was the only organization keeping them connected, and it had no power to force the states to do what they didn’t want to do. While they were all fighting for independence, they managed to stick together; but once the war ended and the states were recognized as independent, it became extremely difficult to get them to act as one nation. Each state was focused on its own interests and worried that the others might gain an advantage over it.
This could not go on forever. They must be either wholly independent of one another or more closely united. The difficulty was more apparent where two States were neighbors. Virginia and Massachusetts might manage to live apart, though in that case troubles would be sure to arise, but how could Virginia and Maryland maintain their individual independence? The Chesapeake and Potomac seemed to belong to one as much as to the other; and when foreign vessels came up the stream, was each State to have its own rules and regulations? No. They must treat strangers at any rate in some way that would not make each the enemy of the other.
This can't go on forever. They need to be either completely independent of each other or more closely connected. The problem is more obvious when two States are neighbors. Virginia and Massachusetts might be able to exist separately, though that would definitely lead to some issues, but how could Virginia and Maryland keep their independence? The Chesapeake and Potomac rivers seem to belong to both equally; when foreign ships come up the rivers, is each State going to have its own rules and regulations? No. They need to handle outsiders in a way that doesn't pit them against each other.
These two States felt this so strongly that they appointed a commission to consider what could be done. Washington was a member of the commission, and asked all the gentlemen to his house. They not only discussed the special subject committed to them, but they looked at the whole matter of the regulation of commerce in a broad way, and agreed to propose to the two States to appoint other commissioners, who should advise with Congress and ask all the States of the Union to send delegates to a meeting where they could arrange some system by which all the States should act alike in their treatment of foreign nations and of each other.
These two states felt this strongly enough to form a commission to see what could be done. Washington was part of the commission and invited everyone to his house. They not only discussed their specific task, but also took a broader look at the regulation of commerce. They agreed to suggest that the two states appoint additional commissioners to confer with Congress and ask all the states in the Union to send delegates to a meeting where they could establish a system for consistent treatment of foreign nations and each other.
That was exactly what Congress ought to have been able to do, but could not, because nobody paid any attention to it. Nor did this meeting, which was called at Annapolis in September, 1786, accomplish very much. Only five States sent delegates, and these delegates were so carefully instructed not to do much, that it was impossible for the convention to settle affairs. Still, it was a step forward. It was very clear to the delegates that a general convention of all the States was necessary, and so they advised another meeting at which all the thirteen States should be represented, and the whole subject of the better union of the States should be considered.
That was exactly what Congress should have been able to do, but couldn’t, because no one paid attention to it. The meeting called in Annapolis in September 1786 didn't achieve much either. Only five states sent delegates, and these delegates were so strictly instructed not to do much that it was impossible for the convention to resolve anything. Still, it was a step forward. The delegates clearly saw that a general convention with all the states was necessary, so they recommended another meeting where all thirteen states should be represented to discuss how to improve the union of the states.
This meeting, which was the great Constitutional Convention of 1787, was held in Philadelphia, and to it Virginia sent George Washington as one of her delegates. He was heart and soul in favor of the movement. It was what he had been urging on all his correspondents for a long time. He was at first reluctant to go back into public life after having so completely retired; but as soon as he saw that it was his duty to accept the appointment, he set to work to qualify himself for taking part in the deliberations of the convention. Probably no one in America understood better than he the character of Americans and the special dangers through which the country was passing; but several, no doubt, were better informed about the practical working of government and about the history of other confederations. He had never been very much of a reader of books, but he had been a member for many years of the Virginia House of Burgesses, and so knew how government was carried on on a small scale, and now he began to read diligently and to compare accounts of ancient and modern political unions. He made abstracts of them, and, in fact, went to work as if he were at school, so in earnest was he to learn this important lesson.
This meeting, which was the great Constitutional Convention of 1787, was held in Philadelphia, and Virginia sent George Washington as one of her delegates. He was fully in favor of the movement. It was what he had been encouraging all his correspondents to support for a long time. At first, he hesitated to return to public life after having completely retired, but as soon as he recognized that it was his duty to accept the appointment, he began to prepare himself for participating in the discussions of the convention. Probably no one in America understood better than he the nature of Americans and the specific dangers the country was facing; however, several others were likely more knowledgeable about how government practically works and about the history of other confederations. He had never been much of a book reader, but he had been a member of the Virginia House of Burgesses for many years, so he understood how government operated on a smaller scale, and now he started reading diligently and comparing accounts of ancient and modern political unions. He took notes on them and, in fact, approached it as if he were in school, so seriously did he take the task of learning this important lesson.
On May 9, 1787, Washington set out from Mount Vernon in his carriage for Philadelphia. He was a famous man and could not go to the convention without attracting attention. So, when he reached Chester, in Pennsylvania, he was met by General Mifflin, who was then Speaker of the Assembly of Pennsylvania, and by various public men, who escorted him on the way. At the ferry across the Schuylkill, where Gray's Ferry Bridge now is, he was met by a company of light horse, and so entered the city. One of his first errands was to call on Benjamin Franklin, who was President of Pennsylvania, as the governor was then called. No doubt they talked long and earnestly about the work before them, for they were the two most eminent men in the convention.
On May 9, 1787, Washington left Mount Vernon in his carriage for Philadelphia. He was a well-known figure and couldn't attend the convention without drawing attention. So, when he arrived in Chester, Pennsylvania, he was greeted by General Mifflin, the Speaker of the Assembly of Pennsylvania, along with several other public figures, who accompanied him on his journey. At the ferry across the Schuylkill, where Gray's Ferry Bridge is now, a group of cavalry welcomed him, and he entered the city. One of his first stops was to visit Benjamin Franklin, who was the President of Pennsylvania, as the governor was then known. They likely discussed the important work ahead of them, as they were the two most prominent individuals at the convention.

Washington was made the presiding officer of the convention. For four months it met from day to day, engaged in the great work of forming the Constitution under which we are now governed. There were many long and earnest debates; and the members felt the importance of the work upon which they were engaged. At last, the Constitution was formed. It was not satisfactory to everybody, but the members all agreed to sign it and recommend it to the country for adoption. George Washington, as president of the convention, was the first to set his name down; and there is a tradition that as he took the pen in his hand he arose from his seat, considered a moment, and then said:
Washington was appointed as the leader of the convention. For four months, it met daily to tackle the important task of creating the Constitution that governs us today. There were many lengthy and serious debates, and the members understood the significance of the work they were doing. Eventually, the Constitution was completed. It didn't satisfy everyone, but all the members agreed to sign it and recommend it to the country for approval. George Washington, as the president of the convention, was the first to put his name down; and there's a story that as he picked up the pen, he stood up from his seat, paused for a moment, and then said:
"Should the States reject this excellent Constitution, the probability is that an opportunity will never again be offered to cancel another in peace; the next will be drawn in blood."
"If states reject this great constitution, there may never be another chance to peacefully abolish another constitution; the next time could be resolved with bloodshed."
Washington, as president of the convention, was directed to draw up a letter, stating what the convention had done, and send it with the Constitution to Congress. This he did. He was not entirely satisfied [Pg 842] with the Constitution, as he wrote to Patrick Henry: "I wish the Constitution which is offered had been more perfect; but I sincerely believe it is the best that could be obtained at this time. And, as a constitutional door is opened for amendments hereafter, the adoption of it, under the present circumstances of the Union, is, in my opinion, desirable."
Washington, as the president of the convention, was tasked with drafting a letter that explained what the convention had accomplished and sending it along with the Constitution to Congress. He fulfilled this task. He wasn't completely satisfied with the Constitution, as he mentioned to Patrick Henry: "I wish the Constitution being proposed had been better; but I genuinely believe it’s the best we could get right now. And since there’s a process for making amendments in the future, I think adopting it, given the current situation of the Union, is important." [Pg 842]
He said at first that he should not say anything for or against the Constitution. If it were good, it would work its way; if bad, it would recoil on those who drew it up. Perhaps he thought it was not becoming in those who discussed its parts and finally signed it, to do anything more than send it out and leave the people to do what they would with it. But he could not keep silent long. Everybody was debating it; the principal members of the convention were defending it; there was danger that it would not be adopted, and soon Washington, in his letters, was using arguments in support of it. There is no doubt that his name at the head of the paper did a great deal toward inducing people to accept it. It was more than a year before enough States had adopted the Constitution to make it the law of the land, but as time went on, and it was more certain that the new government would go into operation, the question arose as to who should be the first President of the United States. It can hardly be called a question; at any rate, it was answered at once by all. Every one named Washington, and his friends began to write to him as if there could be no doubt on this point. The most distinguished advocate of the new Constitution, Alexander Hamilton, who had been one of Washington's aids in the war, wrote to him:
He initially said that he shouldn't say anything for or against the Constitution. If it was good, it would prove itself; if it was bad, it would come back to haunt those who created it. Maybe he thought it wasn't appropriate for those who discussed its terms and ultimately signed it to do anything more than send it out and let the people deal with it as they saw fit. But he couldn't stay silent for long. Everyone was debating it; the main members of the convention were defending it; there was a risk that it wouldn’t be adopted, and soon Washington, in his letters, was using arguments to support it. There's no doubt that his name at the top of the document greatly helped persuade people to accept it. It took over a year for enough states to adopt the Constitution to make it the law of the land, but as time passed and it became clearer that the new government would be operational, the question arose about who should be the first President of the United States. It can hardly be called a question; in any case, it was answered immediately by everyone. Everyone named Washington, and his friends started writing to him as if there could be no doubt about it. The most prominent supporter of the new Constitution, Alexander Hamilton, who had been one of Washington's aides during the war, wrote to him:

"I take it for granted, sir, you have concluded to comply with what will, no doubt, be the general call of your country in relation to the new government. You will permit me to say that it is indispensable you should lend yourself to its first operations. It is to little purpose to have introduced a system, if the weightiest influence is not given to its firm establishment in the outset.
"I assume, sir, that you've decided to respond to what will surely be the general request of your country regarding the new government. Allow me to say that it's essential for you to support its initial operations. It's pointless to introduce a system if the strongest influence isn't applied to firmly establish it from the start."
Washington was by no means elated at the prospect. On the contrary, he was extremely reluctant to be President. He was not old; he was fifty-seven years of age when the election took place, but his hard life as a soldier had broken his constitution, and the cares and anxieties he had undergone had made him feel old. "At my time of life," he wrote to Lafayette, "and under my circumstances, the increasing infirmities of nature and the growing love of retirement do not permit me to entertain a wish beyond that of living and dying an honest man on my own farm. Let those follow the pursuits of ambition and fame who have a keener relish for them, or who may have more years in store for the enjoyment." He was perfectly sincere in saying this. He knew that some people would not believe him, and would assert that he was only saying all this to get the credit of humility; but his best friends believed him, and to one of these he wrote: "If I should receive the appointment, and if I should be prevailed upon to accept it, the acceptance would be attended with more diffidence and reluctance than ever I experienced before in my life. It would be, however, with a fixed and sole determination of lending whatever assistance might be in my power to promote the public weal, in hopes that, at a convenient and early period, my services might be dispensed with, and that I might be permitted once more to retire, to pass an unclouded evening, after the stormy day of life, in the bosom of domestic tranquillity."
Washington was by no means thrilled about the idea. On the contrary, he was very hesitant to become President. He wasn't old; he was fifty-seven when the election happened, but his tough life as a soldier had taken a toll on his health, and the worries and stresses he had faced made him feel older. “At my age,” he wrote to Lafayette, “and given my situation, the increasing frailties of nature and my growing desire for retirement don’t allow me to wish for anything beyond living and dying as an honest man on my own farm. Let those chase ambition and fame who have a stronger desire for it or who might have more years left to enjoy it.” He was completely sincere in saying this. He knew some people wouldn’t believe him and would claim he was just trying to appear humble; but his closest friends believed him, and to one of them he wrote: “If I were to get the appointment, and if I were convinced to accept it, it would come with more hesitation and reluctance than I’ve ever felt in my life. However, it would be with a firm and sole intention of giving whatever help I could to promote the common good, hoping that, at a suitable and early time, my services could be released, and I would be allowed to retire once again, to spend a peaceful evening after the stormy day of life, in the comfort of domestic tranquility.”
There never was any doubt about the people's choice. Every vote was cast for Washington.
There was never any doubt about the people's choice. Every vote went to Washington.
(To be continued.)
(To be continued.)

TODDLEKINS AND TROT.
By Anna M. Pratt.

"Of course," said Toddlekins, With a shy little smile.
"Good gracious me!" said Toddlekins,
"You give me such a scare!"
"Can I save your life?"
"Oh my! Yes!" said Toddlekins,
"But I won't be your wife!"

OUR ADVENTURE AT THE FLUME.
By W. L.

dark, solemn-looking place it was, and although Fred and I were as dauntless explorers as Stanley or Greely, our courage began to ooze away as we looked in at the gloomy flume from which issued the cold and sluggish water. We had come upon the ruined archway of an old mill, still standing with crumbling walls above the slow-moving waters of its former busy tail-race. The low, dark archway was overhung with birch, witch-hazel, and thimbleberry; and as we peered into its blackness, suggestions of dragons and serpents, castle-dungeons and witches' caverns and monsters' dens came into our minds already sufficiently full of wild, boyish fancies and strange imaginings.
It was a dark, serious-looking place, and even though Fred and I were as fearless explorers as Stanley or Greely, our bravery started to fade as we peered into the gloomy flume where cold, sluggish water flowed. We came upon the crumbling archway of an old mill, still standing with decaying walls above the slowly moving waters of its once-busy tail-race. The low, dark archway was covered with birch, witch-hazel, and thimbleberry; and as we looked into its darkness, images of dragons and serpents, castle dungeons, witches' caves, and monster dens filled our minds, which were already brimming with wild, boyish fantasies and strange imaginations.

Fred "double dared" me to go in, and I was foolish enough to think that no boy of spirit could refuse a "double dare." So, cutting weapons from the sapling birches, we stepped into the cold and repulsive-looking water. B-r-r-r!—what a shiver it gave us!
Fred "double dared" me to go in, and I was naive enough to think that no guy with guts could turn down a "double dare." So, we grabbed sticks from the young birch trees and stepped into the cold, gross-looking water. B-r-r-r!—what a chill it gave us!
It was late in the afternoon. The shadows that lay in the deep ravines along the mountain-side looked strange and weird; and as we stepped within the gloom of the archway, a blue heron, gaunt and ungainly, with its twisted neck and long, dangling legs, flew down the creek, uttering its harsh and dismal cry.
It was late in the afternoon. The shadows in the deep ravines along the mountainside looked odd and eerie; and as we entered the darkness of the archway, a blue heron, thin and awkward, with its twisted neck and long, hanging legs, flew down the creek, letting out its harsh and mournful cry.
Neither Fred nor I was feeling remarkably lion-hearted; the call of the heron had brought our hearts almost into our mouths; and just then, as we stood hesitating and peering in, something moved in the darkness beyond us, and a black object that seemed, as Fred said, "as big as an eagle" flung itself out of the shadows full into our startled faces.
Neither Fred nor I were feeling particularly brave; the call of the heron had nearly made our hearts leap out of our chests; and just then, as we stood hesitating and peering in, something stirred in the darkness behind us, and a black object that looked, as Fred said, "as big as an eagle," jumped out of the shadows right into our startled faces.
Panic-stricken, we turned to fly. The bottom of the pool was slippery, the roof of the archway was low; Fred's feet flew up, my head received a sudden bump, and both of us went down in six inches of water. [Pg 845]
Panic-stricken, we turned to run. The bottom of the pool was slippery, the roof of the archway was low; Fred’s feet went up, my head took a sudden hit, and both of us went down into six inches of water. [Pg 845]
With a shriek of terror from each valiant explorer thus stricken down by the magic spells of the goblin of the den, we scrambled to our feet, dripping and disheartened, and made for the light; and as we did so we caught a glimpse of our assailant skimming away in the twilight—neither goblin, witch, nor monster, but only a harmless and equally frightened black bat.
With a scream of fear from each brave explorer struck down by the goblin's magic, we got back on our feet, soaked and discouraged, and headed for the light; and as we did, we caught a glimpse of our attacker flying away in the dusk—neither goblin, witch, nor monster, but just a harmless and equally scared black bat.
THE CRAFTY CRAB

There once was a crafty young Crab
Who always went round in a cab
He wished no one to say
That he walked the wrong way
But his coachman the secret did blab
There once was a clever young Crab
Who always rode around in a cab
He didn't want anyone to say
That he walked the wrong way
But his driver spilled the secret, oh drab!
MORRA.
By Susan Anna Brown.

mong boys and girls there is a constant demand for new games, and many are invented every year, which are in fashion for a few months and then disappear altogether.
Among boys and girls, there’s a steady demand for new games, and many are created each year that are trendy for a few months before fading away completely.
But almost every successful game is an adaptation of some old amusement that was enjoyed centuries ago. Tennis, base-ball, marbles, and many other common sports have been played for ages, in one form or another, while most games of cards can be traced back to the sixteenth century.
But nearly every successful game is a version of some old pastime that people enjoyed centuries ago. Tennis, baseball, marbles, and many other popular sports have been played for a long time, in one way or another, while most card games can be traced back to the sixteenth century.
Many games which seem very simple and hardly worthy of the name require, in reality, considerable skill and dexterity. This is especially true of the game of Morra, which is played enthusiastically in Italy by persons of all ages.
Many games that seem very simple and hardly deserve the name actually require a lot of skill and finesse. This is especially true of the game of Morra, which is played enthusiastically in Italy by people of all ages.
Almost any day, in walking along a Roman street, a little group may be discovered gathered about a pair of Morra-players. From the noise and excitement, a foreigner would conclude that a quarrel of some sort was going on; but if he pause and join the company, he will see that the chief actors are all interested in the progress of the game, and that the loud screams which the players give at brief intervals are nothing more dangerous than the simultaneous calling out of numbers. He will also see that their eyes are fixed too earnestly on each other to notice the increasing crowd of spectators, and that both have their left hands constantly raised, and that at each shout the right hands are thrown violently forward. This is the old, old game of Morra which is referred to by Cicero, and other writers of his day. On many ancient monuments are found carvings which represent Morra-players. It was played on the banks of the Nile in the time of the Pharoahs; and in spite of its simplicity it is still a standard amusement around the Levant.
Almost any day, while walking along a Roman street, you might come across a small group gathered around a couple of Morra players. From the noise and excitement, a visitor might think there's a fight happening; but if they stop and join in, they’ll see that the main players are fully engaged in the game, and the loud shouts they let out at short intervals are just them calling out numbers. They'll also notice that both players are so focused on each other that they don’t pay attention to the growing crowd of onlookers, and that they constantly raise their left hands, while their right hands are thrown forward with each shout. This is the ancient game of Morra mentioned by Cicero and other writers from that time. There are many ancient monuments with carvings showing Morra players. It was played along the banks of the Nile during the time of the Pharaohs; and despite its simplicity, it remains a popular pastime in the Levant today.
Perhaps some of the boys and girls on this side of the water would like to try it; but I shall warn them that, although it seems easy enough, it will require considerable practice to become at all proficient in it.
Perhaps some of the boys and girls on this side of the water would like to give it a try; but I should warn them that, although it looks easy enough, it will take a lot of practice to get even somewhat good at it.
The two players are placed opposite each other, and simultaneously each throws out the right hand with some of the fingers extended, while the rest are doubled over the palm, at the same instant shouting out the sum of the fingers which he guesses are extended on his adversary's hand and his own. Of course, knowing how many he has put up himself, the only point is to guess the number of his adversary and instantly add it to his own, a process which requires some practice and experience, as an experiment will soon show, beginners often making amusing mistakes; as, for instance, saying "ten!" when they themselves have only one or two fingers up, or "four!" when the whole hand is extended.
The two players sit across from each other and at the same time extend their right hands, with some fingers spread out while the rest are curled into the palm. They simultaneously call out the total number of fingers they guess are extended on both their own hand and their opponent's. Naturally, since each player knows how many fingers they have extended, the challenge is to guess how many fingers their opponent is showing and quickly add that to their own. This takes some practice and experience, as beginners often make funny errors; for example, they might shout "ten!" when they only have one or two fingers out, or "four!" when they are showing all five fingers.
If both guess correctly, or incorrectly, neither makes anything, but if one happens to hit the right number when his adversary misses, he scores one, by extending one finger on the left hand, which is held up constantly, that no unfair count may be recorded. The game is usually five, but sometimes "double morra" is played, the score being ten. In this case, at the end of the first five, the hands are brought together with a slap, to indicate that the second half is begun. This slap is also given at the completion of an ordinary game.
If both players guess right or wrong, neither earns any points. But if one player guesses the correct number while the other misses, that player scores one point by raising one finger on their left hand, which stays up the whole time to prevent cheating. The game usually goes to five points, but sometimes they play "double morra," where the score is ten. In that case, at the end of the first five points, they bring their hands together with a slap to signal the start of the second half. This slap is also given at the end of a regular game.
The great point is to play as rapidly as possible and exactly in unison, as otherwise an opportunity is given for unfair advantage.
The main thing is to play as fast as you can and exactly together, because otherwise, it creates a chance for unfair advantage.
A very old Latin proverb describes an honest man as, "Trustworthy enough to play Morra in the dark"; and it is a very good description, for one who has no honor about trifles can never be trusted in graver matters.
A very old Latin proverb describes an honest person as, "Trustworthy enough to play Morra in the dark"; and it’s a great description because someone who lacks integrity over small things can never be trusted with more serious issues.

THE KELP-GATHERERS.
[A Story of the Maine Coast.]
By J.T. Trowbridge.
Chapter XIII.
ON THE OLD COW'S BACK.

nce more in the boat's stern with his steering paddle, Perce Bucklin gazed eagerly over the bobbing heads of the twins, who were rowing, and reported his observations, as they approached the castaway on the back of the "Old Cow."
Once again in the back of the boat with his steering paddle, Perce Bucklin eagerly looked over the bobbing heads of the twins who were rowing and shared what he saw as they got closer to the castaway on the back of the "Old Cow."
"It's nobody I can make out," he said, when near enough to recognize, as he believed, any person he knew. "But that isn't a yachting-cap he has on; it's a handkerchief tied around his head. The sun on the water dazzles me or I —— Boys," he suddenly exclaimed, "it isn't a man! It's a boy!"
"It's nobody I can see," he said, as he got close enough to think he recognized anyone he knew. "But that's not a yachting cap he's wearing; it's a handkerchief tied around his head. The sun reflecting off the water is blinding me or I—Boys," he suddenly shouted, "it's not a man! It's a boy!"
And he shouted, "Hello, there!"
And he shouted, "Hey there!"
The castaway returned the hail, and as the boat came nearer, cried out:
The castaway responded to the greeting, and as the boat got closer, shouted:
"That you, Perce Bucklin?"
"Is that you, Perce Bucklin?"
Then Perce uttered an ejaculation of the greatest astonishment:
Then Perce exclaimed in utter amazement:
"Boys, it's Olly Burdeen!"
"Guys, it's Olly Burdeen!"
"No!" "Jingo!" "You don't say!" exclaimed the twins, who wouldn't believe him until they turned their heads and saw for themselves.
"No way!" "No kidding!" "You can't be serious!" exclaimed the twins, who wouldn't believe him until they turned their heads and saw for themselves.
"Hullo, Olly!" called Moke.
"Hey, Olly!" called Moke.
"How did you ever get there?" asked Poke.
"How did you end up there?" asked Poke.
"Pull, boys!" said Perce impatiently, as they held their oars while looking around. "He must have been aboard the yacht,"—for as yet Olly made no answer. He was in fact too much agitated with joy and gratitude, after his long hours of suffering in mind and body, to make any coherent explanations.
"Pull, guys!" Perce said impatiently, as they held their oars and looked around. "He must have been on the yacht,"—since Olly hadn’t responded yet. He was actually too overwhelmed with joy and gratitude, after his long hours of mental and physical suffering, to give any clear explanations.
The dory came dancing over the waves.
The dory glided smoothly over the waves.
"Where's the yacht?" Perce demanded.
"Where's the yacht?" Perce asked.
"I don't know anything about any yacht," answered the miserable, happy Olly, stepping down to the water's edge to meet his deliverers.
"I don't know anything about any yacht," replied the miserable, happy Olly, stepping down to the water's edge to meet his rescuers.
"Hasn't the Susette been lost?" Perce inquired.
"Hasn't the Susette been found?" Perce asked.
As he was still some little distance away, and the waves were dashing on the rocks, all Olly understood was something about the Susette being lost.
As he was still a bit far off, and the waves were crashing against the rocks, all Olly understood was that the Susette was lost.
It gave him a shock, with which, however, came a gleam of consolation. Mr. Hatville, then, had not returned home.
It surprised him, but with that surprise came a sense of comfort. Mr. Hatville hadn’t come back home.
I will do Olly the justice to say that he could not under any circumstances have rejoiced at such a disaster as the wreck of the yacht; yet it was some comfort to think that the loss of the watch had not yet been discovered.
I have to give Olly some credit by saying that he definitely would not have felt happy about the disaster of the yacht sinking; however, it was a bit of a relief to know that the loss of the watch hadn’t been found out yet.
"I haven't heard of it!" Olly said in a shaky voice.
"I haven't heard of it!" Olly said in a trembly voice.
"Then how in the world did you get where you are?" inquired Perce, and as Olly was too much overcome by his feelings to answer at once, he continued: "We concluded you must have been aboard of the Susette. Where's the best place to take you on?"
"Then how in the world did you end up where you are?" asked Perce, and since Olly was too overwhelmed by his emotions to respond immediately, he continued: "We figured you must have been on the Susette. Where's the best place to get you to?"
"Right here," said Olly. "But I've a boat, too, around on the other side. I'd like to save that."
"Right here," said Olly. "But I have a boat, too, over on the other side. I want to save that."
"A boat!" Moke exclaimed. "Then why in the name of common sense——"
"A boat!" Moke exclaimed. "Then why on earth——"
"Why didn't you go ashore?" cried Poke.
"Why didn’t you go ashore?" yelled Poke.
"It leaks, and I haven't any oars nor anything to bail with. It was all I could do to get over here in it, without sinking. I was on the "Calf's" back till the waves began to break over it this morning."
"It’s leaking, and I don’t have any oars or anything to bail with. It was all I could do to get over here without sinking. I was on the 'Calf' until the waves started crashing over it this morning."
Here a sob caught poor Olly's voice, at the recollection of all he had gone through.
Here a sob caught poor Olly's voice at the memory of everything he had been through.
"On the 'Calf'!" said Perce. "How did it happen? But never mind about that till we get you out of your scrape."
"On the 'Calf'!" said Perce. "How did that happen? But let's not worry about that until we get you out of your jam."
The dory pulled around the "Old Cow," while Olly scrambled over the back, picking up on his way the second thwart, which he had used to paddle with, and afterward in making his signals of distress.
The dory rounded the "Old Cow," while Olly climbed over the back, grabbing the second thwart he had used to paddle and later for making his distress signals.
On the seaward side was a cleft in the rock, into which he had propelled his dory on the top of a wave, and where, leaping to the ledges, he had held it by the painter while the wave went out. There it was still, jammed high up in the chasm, where the buffets of the tide had left it.
On the ocean side, there was a gap in the rock where he had driven his small boat on top of a wave, and where, jumping to the ledges, he had secured it with a rope while the wave receded. There it remained, stuck high up in the crevice, where the force of the tide had left it.
Olly alone could never have got it out without waiting for the next tide to help him; it was all his companions could do to loosen and lift it from those rocky jaws. This they did, after effecting a landing on the little islet; while Olly, who acknowledged himself half starved, ate some of the provisions they had brought, and between mouthfuls told his [Pg 848] surprising story.
Olly on his own would never have been able to get it out without waiting for the next tide to help him; it was all his friends could manage to loosen and lift it from those rocky jaws. They did this after landing on the small islet, while Olly, who admitted he was half-starved, ate some of the supplies they had brought and shared his surprising story between bites. [Pg 848]
One very important particular, however, he took care not to mention, so that no light was thrown upon the mystery of the watch which had found its resting-place in Perce Bucklin's pocket.
One very important detail, however, he made sure not to mention, so that no clarity was provided about the mystery of the watch that had ended up in Perce Bucklin's pocket.
It would be hard to say whether this was a disappointment or a relief to the finder. He had so fully persuaded himself that there was some connection between the watch picked up on the beach and the human being cast on the rock, that he could not easily give it up, even after discovering who that human being was.
It’s tough to tell if the finder felt disappointed or relieved. He was so convinced that there was a link between the watch he found on the beach and the person left on the rock that he struggled to let go of that idea, even after he found out who the person really was.
True, Olly was not a very probable owner of such a timepiece. Yet that was not an impossible thing; at any rate, he might know something about it. Perce was anxious to solve the riddle, even if it should be at his own cost; for he had no wish, as I have said before, to keep what belonged to another.
True, Olly wasn't a very likely owner of such a watch. But it wasn't impossible; he might know something about it. Perce was eager to figure out the mystery, even if it cost him personally; he had no desire, as I mentioned before, to keep something that belonged to someone else.
"I didn't know you in that suit of clothes, Olly," he said, as they were getting the boat out of the crevice, "and with that handkerchief on your head! I never saw such a change in anybody,—did you, boys?"
"I didn't recognize you in those clothes, Olly," he said as they were pulling the boat out of the crevice, "and with that handkerchief on your head! I've never seen such a transformation in anyone—have you, guys?"
"He looks as pinched as if the lobsters had been nipping him," said Moke.
"He looks as tense as if the lobsters had been pinching him," said Moke.
"And as blue about the gills as a turkey-gobbler," said Poke.
"And as pale as a turkey-gobbler," said Poke.
"I lost my hat overboard last night," said Olly, "I tied on my handkerchief this morning after I got tired of waving it. I thought you would be more apt to see the board. Wasn't I missed? Wasn't anybody looking for me?"
"I lost my hat overboard last night," Olly said. "I tied my handkerchief on this morning after I got tired of waving it. I thought you’d be more likely to see the board. Didn’t anyone miss me? Wasn’t anyone looking for me?"
"No," Perce replied. "The young lady with the nose—the tall one—said you went with the yachters."
"No," Perce replied. "The girl with the nose—the tall one—said you were with the yacht group."
"She!" exclaimed Olly, who still had feelings left that could be hurt by such evidence of Amy Canfield's utter indifference to him. "She knew better than that."
"She!" shouted Olly, who still had feelings that could be hurt by Amy Canfield's complete indifference toward him. "She knew better than that."
"Mrs. Murcher knew better," said Perce. "She thought you had gone home to show your new suit to the folks. Did the boarder make you any other present?"
"Mrs. Murcher knew better," Perce said. "She thought you went home to show your new suit to your family. Did the boarder give you any other gifts?"
"Wasn't that enough?" returned Olly, munching a cold boiled egg.
"Wasn't that enough?" replied Olly, chewing on a cold boiled egg.
"It will do for a beginning," said Perce. "But with such a suit as that, it seems as if you ought to have a handsome—watch-chain; needn't mind about any watch," he added with a laugh, intending thus to make a jest of his remark if Olly didn't take it in earnest.
"It'll work for a start," said Perce. "But with a suit like that, it feels like you should have a nice watch chain; no need to worry about an actual watch," he added with a laugh, trying to make a joke if Olly didn't take it seriously.
Poor Olly tried to smile with his pinched, empurpled face; at the same time casting down his eyes in some alarm, to see what there was about his dress to put such a notion into Perce's head.
Poor Olly tried to smile with his pinched, purplish face; at the same time looking down nervously to see what was about his outfit that could give Perce such an idea.
"Olly doesn't feel like joking," observed Moke.
"Olly isn't in the mood for jokes," Moke noted.
"Neither would you, I guess!" exclaimed Olly, glad to change the subject. "All night on the rocks except when I was paddling or swimming for my life. No fire, not a mouthful to eat, not a wink of sleep! I got wet through a second time, getting over here from the 'Calf,' in a sinking boat. I can't tell you how it made me feel, boys, to see your fire on the beach last night, and again this morning! Why didn't you see me? I tried the handkerchief, and then the board, but I thought you never would look!"
"Neither would you, I bet!" Olly exclaimed, happy to change the topic. "I spent all night on the rocks except when I was paddling or swimming for my life. No fire, not a bite to eat, not a moment of sleep! I got soaked again crossing over from the 'Calf' in a sinking boat. I can't describe how it felt, guys, to see your fire on the beach last night and again this morning! Why didn’t you see me? I waved the handkerchief, and then I tried the board, but I figured you just wouldn’t look!"
"We were too far off," said Poke.
"We were too far away," said Poke.
"We were too busy minding our own business," said Moke.
"We were too busy with our own stuff," said Moke.
"That reminds me, the seaweed is waiting for us," said Poke. "Hurry up, boys!"
"That reminds me, the seaweed is waiting for us," said Poke. "Come on, guys!"
Perce was the last to leave the island; and he himself got wet up to his waist by a wave, in preventing the boat from being dashed upon the rocks after the others were aboard.
Perce was the last one to leave the island, and he ended up getting wet up to his waist from a wave while trying to stop the boat from crashing into the rocks after the others had boarded.
He did not care for a little salt water himself. But he thought of the watch in the pocket of his trousers. That, however, would probably not be much hurt by a few additional drops after what it had been through already. As far as he was concerned, the mystery had not been cleared up, at all, as he had expected it would be, by the rescue of the castaway.
He wasn't fond of a bit of saltwater himself. But he thought about the watch in his pants pocket. That, however, probably wouldn't be damaged by a few extra drops after everything it had already been through. As far as he was concerned, the mystery hadn't been resolved at all, as he had hoped it would be, by the rescue of the castaway.
If Olly had frankly told his entire story, how gladly would Perce have taken the treasure-trove from his pocket and held it out to him, exclaiming: "Here is your watch, boy!" gladdening his eyes with the sight. But as it was, both were silent on the subject which now filled both their minds.
If Olly had openly shared his whole story, how happily would Perce have taken the treasure from his pocket and handed it to him, saying: "Here’s your watch, kid!" delighting him with the sight. But as it was, both remained silent on the topic that occupied both their minds.
Olly had already learned from his companions that their only reasons for thinking the yacht had been wrecked, was the fact of its not having returned the night before, and the appearance, that morning, of a human form on the outlying rock,—excepting always the very private reason in Perce Bucklin's trousers-pocket.
Olly had already learned from his friends that the only reasons they believed the yacht had gone down were that it hadn’t returned the night before and the sight of a person on the outlying rock that morning—aside from the very personal reason in Perce Bucklin's pants pocket.
Mr. Hatville was then most likely still undrowned; and now that his own life was saved, Olly began to study how he should shirk the responsibility of his guilty borrowing,—in his troubled thoughts looking every way except the right way, and inventing plausible fictions, where nothing would avail like the simple truth. He sat in the stern of his companions' dory, leading his own in tow by the painter; dejected and silent, and more than once thinking he would watch for a chance, when nobody was observing him, to drop overboard the watch-seal and the fragment of chain which he still carried in his vest.
Mr. Hatville was probably still alive, and now that Olly had saved his own life, he started to think about how to avoid the responsibility of his guilty borrowing. In his troubled mind, he considered every option except the right one and created convincing stories when nothing would be better than the simple truth. He sat at the back of his friends' dory, pulling his own behind it by the painter; feeling down and quiet, and more than once thought about waiting for a moment when no one was watching to toss the watch-seal and the piece of chain he still had in his vest overboard.
Chapter 14.
OLLY HAS A BAD DREAM.
Long before the rescuers and the rescued reached the shore with their leaky boat in tow, the excitement among Mrs. Murcher's boarders in regard to the yacht had been allayed by a telegram. The adverse wind of the evening before had caused the Susette to put into Portland; whence some of the party were to return by rail that morning.
Long before the rescuers and the rescued got to shore with their leaky boat in tow, the excitement among Mrs. Murcher's boarders about the yacht had settled down thanks to a telegram. The unfavorable wind from the night before had forced the Susette to stop in Portland, where some of the group were supposed to return by train that morning.

So said the message; in consequence of which, interest in the unknown individual on the back of the "Old Cow" languished somewhat, until the arrival of the little party on the beach. Then it went up to the bubbling point again; and there was the liveliest effervescence of curiosity to know how Olly Burdeen, the faithful, unromantic chore and errand boy, had met with so wonderful an adventure.
So said the message; as a result, interest in the unknown person on the back of the "Old Cow" faded a bit until the little group arrived on the beach. Then it surged again, and there was a lively burst of curiosity about how Olly Burdeen, the loyal, down-to-earth chore and errand boy, ended up having such an amazing adventure.
Accompanied, or preceded, by those who had gone down to see him disembark, he mounted with slow, miserable, anxious feet the piazza steps.
Accompanied, or followed, by those who had gone to watch him get off the boat, he slowly and unhappily climbed the steps to the piazza.
There all the other ladies came out eagerly to meet him, and pressed around, marveling and questioning; and Mrs. Murcher, flushed from her molding-board, held up both her doughy hands.
There all the other women eagerly came out to meet him, surrounding him while marveling and asking questions; and Mrs. Murcher, flushed from her baking, raised both her flour-covered hands.
"Why, Olly! where have you been?" said one.
"Why, Olly! Where have you been?" said one.
"In his new suit of clothes!" said another.
"In his new suit!" said another.
"The first time he ever wore them!" exclaimed a third.
"The first time he ever wore them!" shouted a third person.
And one laughed; the one of all whom Olly most dreaded to have see him in that plight.
And one person laughed; the one person Olly was most afraid would see him in that situation.
It was not an ill-natured laugh by any means; and she would have helped it if she could. But Amy Canfield had a merry disposition. And Olly after his night of terror and fatigue, still oppressed with a horrible anxiety, humbled, drooping, rolling his distressed eyes in fear of encountering Mr. Hatville's, with the handkerchief still on his head and his new clothes torn at the knees,—it must be owned that Olly did look ridiculous.
It wasn't a mean-spirited laugh at all; she would have stopped it if she could. But Amy Canfield had a cheerful personality. After his night of fear and exhaustion, Olly was still weighed down by terrible anxiety, feeling humbled and drooping, rolling his distressed eyes in dread of running into Mr. Hatville, with a handkerchief still on his head and his new clothes torn at the knees—it's true that Olly looked pretty silly.
"Why, Amy!" said Mrs. Merriman, "how can you laugh?"
"Why, Amy!" said Mrs. Merriman, "how can you laugh?"
"It's so funny!" replied the tall brunette; "and I'm so glad he is rescued," she added, discreetly. "We all were so anxious, thinking the Susette had gone on the rocks; and it was only our Olly after all."
"It's so funny!" replied the tall brunette. "And I'm really glad he's safe," she added, discreetly. "We were all so worried, thinking the Susette had hit the rocks; but it turned out it was just our Olly after all."
"What has happened to you, Olly?" cried Mrs. Murcher, amazed to the end of her doughy fingers.
"What happened to you, Olly?" cried Mrs. Murcher, astonished to the tips of her fleshy fingers.
"I just went out to take a little row, last evening," murmured the forlorn Olly. "I lost one oar; it got tangled in the kelp, and a wave wrenched it out of my hand. Then I broke another, and the wind blew me off shore."
"I just went out for a small row last night," sighed the lonely Olly. "I lost one oar; it got caught in the kelp, and a wave pulled it out of my hand. Then I broke another one, and the wind blew me off shore."
"And you've been all night on the 'Old Cow'?" said the good landlady.
"And you’ve been all night on the 'Old Cow'?" said the kind landlady.
"Worse than that," said Olly. "I was on the 'Calf.' And a part of the time in the water. I guess if anybody had been there on the 'Calf's' back in my place—alone—such a night!—waiting for the tide to rise and cover 'em—I guess they wouldn't have thought it much of a joke!" And [Pg 850] Olly's voice broke.
"Worse than that," Olly said. "I was on the 'Calf.' And part of the time, I was in the water. I bet if anyone had been there on the 'Calf's' back instead of me—alone—on such a night!—waiting for the tide to come in and cover them—I doubt they would have found it funny!" And [Pg 850] Olly's voice cracked.
"It must have been terrible, Olly! Do forgive my laughing!" said Amy, relenting. "How did you get to the 'Old Cow'?"
"It must have been awful, Olly! Sorry for laughing!" said Amy, softening. "How did you end up at the 'Old Cow'?"
Olly faltered forth more of his wretched story, which was listened to with many an expression of surprise and sympathy, for he was rather a favorite with Mrs. Murcher and her lady boarders.
Olly hesitated as he shared more of his unfortunate story, which was met with many expressions of surprise and sympathy, as he was quite well-liked by Mrs. Murcher and her lady boarders.
He had wished to go directly home to Frog-End, and had tried to induce the boys to carry him over in the ox-cart. But they were in haste to resume their work, which had been too long interrupted already; and they could not see why he should object to returning to the boarding-house.
He wanted to go straight home to Frog-End and had tried to convince the boys to take him in the ox-cart. But they were eager to get back to their work, which had already been interrupted for too long; and they didn’t understand why he was reluctant to go back to the boarding house.
After all, he thought to himself, the dreaded inquiry regarding the watch might as well be met first as last.
After all, he thought to himself, he might as well face the dreaded question about the watch now rather than later.
The kindness he met with made him feel more miserably remorseful and apprehensive than ever, for he knew that it was lavished upon him because his friends were still ignorant of what might at any minute now come to their knowledge.
The kindness he received made him feel more deeply ashamed and anxious than ever because he realized it was being given to him while his friends were still unaware of what could soon be revealed to them.
He was really worn out with the long, fearful strain on his mind and strength, and he was quite willing to accept Mrs. Murcher's advice that he should go at once to bed and "take something hot."
He was completely exhausted from the long, stressful strain on his mind and body, and he was more than happy to follow Mrs. Murcher's advice to go straight to bed and "have something warm."
The nucleus of the boarding-house was, as we have said, an old farm-house, which accounted for its not very sightly situation, there in a hollow of the hills. Besides the spacious addition, the original building remained, and at the end of the upper corridor was the old attic, with two or three steps descending to the door.
The main part of the boarding house was, as we mentioned, an old farmhouse, which explained its not-so-great location, sitting in a dip between the hills. Along with the large extension, the original structure still stood, and at the end of the upper hallway was the old attic, with a few steps leading down to the door.
Olly's room was there, and there he was soon in bed, with ample leisure to think over the terrible part of his experience which was happily past, and the part which was unhappily to come.
Olly's room was there, and soon he was in bed, with plenty of time to reflect on the awful part of his experience that was thankfully over, and the part that unfortunately lay ahead.
He had not ventured to ask about the yachting party, lest something concerning the watch should come out. But he had accidentally overheard some one speak of the Susette having run into Portland. Everything else was uncertain. But, thankful for a reprieve however brief from the impending catastrophe, he ate the steaming gruel Mrs. Murcher brought him, sank into a state of stupor, and was soon rehearsing in dreams his dire adventures.
He hadn’t dared to ask about the yachting trip, worried that something about the watch might come up. However, he had accidentally overheard someone mention that the Susette had run into Portland. Everything else was unclear. But, grateful for a brief break from the impending disaster, he ate the steaming gruel Mrs. Murcher brought him, fell into a daze, and soon found himself reliving his terrible adventures in dreams.
He was having a distressing conversation with a dog-fish of enormous size. The monster came up out of the sea, and resting its elbow on the "Calf's" shoulder, and its face on its hand,—a face and attitude grotesquely suggestive of Mr. Hatville,—accused Olly of having one of that gentleman's eyes in his pocket, although there were two spectral eyes as big as watches in the speaker's head, at the moment. The dispute was growing frightfully loud, when Olly cut it short by kicking the dog-fish, or Mr. Hatville, or whoever it was, back into the sea, and immediately woke.
He was having a troubling conversation with a huge dog-fish. The creature emerged from the sea, resting its elbow on the "Calf's" shoulder and its face in its hand—an expression and posture oddly reminiscent of Mr. Hatville. It accused Olly of having one of that guy's eyes in his pocket, even though the creature had two ghostly eyes as big as watches in its own head at that moment. The argument was getting extremely loud when Olly suddenly stopped it by kicking the dog-fish, or Mr. Hatville, or whoever it was, back into the sea, and immediately woke up.
Chapter 15.
IT WAS NOT A DOG-FISH.
It is generally a very good way to get out of trouble, to wake, and find it a dream. But that did not serve Olly's turn this time. The voice was still heard, louder and louder, not in the sea, as he had fancied, but behind the door which separated his garret from the corridor.
It’s usually a great way to escape trouble, to wake up and realize it was just a dream. But that didn’t help Olly this time. The voice kept getting louder, not from the sea like he had thought, but from behind the door that separated his attic from the hallway.
"I paid two hundred and forty dollars for that watch, and fifteen dollars for the chain, let alone the seal, and I want to know who has them!"
"I paid two hundred and forty dollars for that watch and fifteen dollars for the chain, not to mention the seal, and I want to know who has them!"
It was Mr. Hatville's voice pure and simple, without any fishy element about it. At the same time a good pair of boots, such as no dog-fish ever wore, were tramping excitedly across the floor. Poor Mrs. Murcher's anxious, protesting voice was heard in reply, but not loud enough for Olly to make out the words.
It was Mr. Hatville's voice, straightforward and clear, without any hint of dishonesty. At the same time, a solid pair of boots, like no dogfish would ever wear, was stomping eagerly across the floor. Poor Mrs. Murcher's worried, protesting voice responded, but it wasn't loud enough for Olly to catch the words.
"I hung it up when I was changing my clothes, and then went off and forgot it!" burst forth the male voice again. "But I supposed it would be safe here. I didn't know you had thieves in your house, Mrs. Murcher!"
"I hung it up while I was changing my clothes, and then I went off and totally forgot about it!" the male voice exclaimed again. "I figured it would be safe here. I had no idea you had thieves in your house, Mrs. Murcher!"
"I haven't, sir! unless they are among your own friends," the landlady answered, in a higher key than before. "I don't believe it is stolen. It must be somewhere!"
"I haven't, sir! unless they are among your own friends," the landlady replied, sounding more agitated than before. "I don't think it's stolen. It has to be somewhere!"
"Of course it's somewhere!" the boarder retorted—"somewhere in some rogue's keeping. I'd like to see the fellow who dared to lay hands on it—the best time-keeper I ever saw! Stem-winder; chronometer movement; heavy, fine gold case! I had it regulated down to the finest point; it was losing only about a second and a half a month."
"Of course it's somewhere!" the boarder snapped. "It's in some thug's possession. I'd like to see the guy who had the guts to touch it—the best timepiece I've ever seen! It's a real gem; chronometer movement; heavy, high-quality gold case! I had it calibrated to perfection; it was only losing about a second and a half a month."
Other voices here joined in; the corridor appeared to be filling with boarders, all excited by the news of Mr. Hatville's loss.
Other voices chimed in; the hallway seemed to be filling with residents, all thrilled by the news of Mr. Hatville's loss.
"No," said that gentleman; "I wasn't at all anxious about it; only, when I found we couldn't get back last night, I was vexed to think it would run down. I wouldn't have had that happen for five dollars. Where's Olly?" he demanded. "He must know something about it."
"No," said that gentleman; "I wasn't really worried about it; it was just that when I realized we couldn't get back last night, I was annoyed that it might run down. I wouldn't have wanted that to happen for five bucks. Where's Olly?" he asked. "He must know something about it."
Olly trembled in his bed. He would have preferred just then to take his chances with a whole school of dog-fishes, of the largest size, rather than confront the wrathful owner of the watch.
Olly shook in his bed. At that moment, he would have rather faced a whole pack of massive dog-fishes than deal with the angry owner of the watch.
"I don't think he knows anything about it," [Pg 851] said Mrs. Murcher, now quite near Olly's door. "He has been away all night; he has had a terrible time out at sea—in the sea—and on the rocks. Don't disturb him! He's fast asleep."
"I don't think he knows anything about it," [Pg 851] said Mrs. Murcher, now close to Olly's door. "He has been gone all night; he had a rough time out at sea and on the rocks. Don't wake him up! He's sound asleep."
"If he hasn't slept for a week, and can't sleep again for a fortnight," cried Hatville, "I'll have him up and see if he knows anything about that watch."
"If he hasn't slept for a week and can't sleep again for two weeks," shouted Hatville, "I'll get him up and see if he knows anything about that watch."
"Let me speak to him!" said Mrs. Murcher. "You've no idea how weak and tired and worn out he is. I've got him into a perspiration, and now if it is checked, I shall expect nothing in the world but that he will have a fit of sickness, and may be never get over it."
"Let me talk to him!" said Mrs. Murcher. "You have no idea how weak, tired, and worn out he is. I've worked him up into a sweat, and if that stops suddenly, I fully expect he'll have a serious illness and might never recover from it."
"It ought not to check an honest boy's perspiration, to tell what he knows about my chronometer," Hatville muttered, while Mrs. Murcher, stepping down the two or three stairs that led to the old attic, opened Olly's door.
"It shouldn't stop a decent guy from sweating, to say what he knows about my stopwatch," Hatville murmured, as Mrs. Murcher, stepping down the two or three stairs that led to the old attic, opened Olly's door.
"Sh!" she whispered gently, motioning Mr. Hatville back. "He's so sound asleep! It's such a pity to wake him, poor boy! But I suppose I must."
"Sh!" she whispered softly, signaling Mr. Hatville to hold back. "He's in such a deep sleep! It would be a shame to wake him, poor thing! But I guess I have to."
Oily lay with his back toward her, with his head and face covered by the sheet. His perspiration hadn't ceased, by any means; he felt that he was fast dissolving in a clammy feeling of abject fear.
Oily lay on his back, facing away from her, with the sheet covering his head and face. He was still sweating profusely; it felt like he was quickly melting away in a cold wave of sheer terror.
"He's in such a beautiful, dewy, childlike, innocent sleep" said the motherly Mrs. Murcher, laying her hand softly on his brow. "Just the thing he needs; better than all the medicine in the world!" She was tempted to add, "or than all the watches!"
"He's in such a beautiful, dewy, childlike, innocent sleep," said the caring Mrs. Murcher, gently placing her hand on his forehead. "It's exactly what he needs; better than any medicine out there!" She was almost tempted to add, "or better than any watches!"
Still Hatville did not relent. Without strongly suspecting Olly of taking the watch, he was yet determined to pursue his investigations, even if he broke the most beautiful, dewy, childlike, innocent slumber on earth.
Still, Hatville did not give up. Without firmly believing that Olly had taken the watch, he was still set on continuing his investigation, even if it meant interrupting the most beautiful, fresh, childlike, innocent sleep on earth.
"Shake him!" he said.
"Shake him!" he stated.
So Mrs. Murcher shook, gently at first, then more and more vigorously, saying, "Olly! Oliver! Olly Burdeen! Oliver Burdeen!" more and more loudly in his ear, until he suddenly sprang up with a muttered cry.
So Mrs. Murcher shook him, starting off gently, then shaking him more vigorously, calling out, "Olly! Oliver! Olly Burdeen! Oliver Burdeen!" louder and louder in his ear, until he suddenly jumped up with a murmured cry.
"Stop that boat! stop that—— she's running on the 'Old Cow'! Oh, boys!—where am I?"
"Stop that boat! Stop that — she's running on the 'Old Cow'! Oh, guys! — where am I?"
And, appearing to recognize Mrs. Murcher's presence for the first time, he rolled up his eyes and sank back with a groan on the pillow.
And, seeming to notice Mrs. Murcher for the first time, he rolled his eyes and sank back with a groan onto the pillow.
Chapter XVI.
A BAD AWAKING.
"He's delirious!" whispered the landlady.
"He's out of it!" whispered the landlady.
"He's dreaming," replied the boarder.
"He's dreaming," said the boarder.
"Olly! Wake up a minute! What's become of my watch?"
"Olly! Wake up for a sec! What happened to my watch?"
"Watch?" repeated Olly, still disguising his real fears in a well-feigned fictitious terror. "What watch? I thought I was in the water again!"
"Watch?" Olly repeated, still masking his true fears with a convincingly fake terror. "What watch? I thought I was in the water again!"
His voice trembled, though not altogether from that more remote cause which he desired to impress upon the minds of spectators.
His voice shook, but not entirely because of the more distant reason he wanted to make clear to the audience.
"My watch, which I left hanging in the case beside my bureau when I went yachting yesterday," said Hatville, as much imposed upon as the sympathizing Mrs. Murcher herself. "What has become of it?"
"My watch, which I left hanging in the case next to my dresser when I went yachting yesterday," said Hatville, just as affected as the sympathetic Mrs. Murcher herself. "What happened to it?"
"Your watch?" Olly repeated, with a bewildered air, as if beginning dimly to comprehend the question. "How should I know? I've been away. I've been wrecked. Haven't they told you?"
"Your watch?" Olly repeated, looking confused, as if he was just starting to understand the question. "How would I know? I've been away. I've been shipwrecked. Haven't they told you?"
"You haven't the watch, have you?" exclaimed the landlady.
"You don't have the watch, do you?" exclaimed the landlady.
"His watch? Mr. Hatville's? Of course I haven't! What should I have his watch for?"
"His watch? Mr. Hatville's? Of course I don't have it! Why would I need his watch?"
The brunt of the inquiry thus met, Olly felt that he was acting his part very well, and took courage. Then somebody in the corridor whispered to Mr. Hatville, who immediately asked:
The main part of the questioning done, Olly felt he was playing his role effectively and gained confidence. Then someone in the hallway whispered to Mr. Hatville, who promptly asked:
"What boy was that who came here to the house for you last evening?"
"What boy came to the house for you last night?"
"Boy? I don't know of any boy!" said Olly.
"Boy? I don’t know any boy!" said Olly.
"You remember, Amy; you showed him upstairs," said Mrs. Merriman.
"You remember, Amy; you took him upstairs," said Mrs. Merriman.
"I know the one you mean; one of the Frog-End boys!" exclaimed Mrs. Murcher. "He said he and some friends of Olly's were camping on the beach, and they wanted him to join them. It can't be that he took it!"
"I know who you're talking about; one of the Frog-End guys!" Mrs. Murcher exclaimed. "He mentioned that he and some of Olly's friends were camping on the beach, and they wanted him to join them. It can't be that he took it!"
"Who showed him upstairs? You, Amy?" cried Hatville.
"Who took him upstairs? You, Amy?" cried Hatville.
It was a moment of fearful suspense to Olly, who remembered what Perce had said of coming to invite him to their picnic, and learning that he had either sailed in the yacht or gone home to show his new clothes. He stopped breathing to hear Amy's reply, in clear, silvery tones, from the farther end of the corridor.
It was a moment of anxious suspense for Olly, who recalled what Perce had mentioned about coming to invite him to their picnic, and finding out that he had either gone out on the yacht or returned home to show off his new clothes. He stopped breathing to catch Amy's response, in clear, melodic tones, from the other end of the hallway.
"Yes; I showed him up, and pointed out Olly's room. Mrs. Murcher thought Olly was there, trying on his new clothes."
"Yeah, I showed him up and pointed out Olly's room. Mrs. Murcher thought Olly was in there, trying on his new clothes."
"But he wasn't," said Mrs. Murcher. "And the boy came downstairs again in a very few minutes."
"But he wasn't," said Mrs. Murcher. "And the boy came downstairs again in just a few minutes."
"Where was he during those few minutes?" Mr. Hatville demanded. "Did you watch him, Amy?"
"Where was he during those few minutes?" Mr. Hatville asked. "Did you see him, Amy?"
"I? No, indeed! Why should I take the trouble to watch him?" cried Miss Canfield. [Pg 852]
"I? No way! Why should I bother to watch him?" exclaimed Miss Canfield. [Pg 852]
"What was to prevent his going into my room," Hatville inquired, "and taking the watch?"
"What was stopping him from going into my room," Hatville asked, "and taking the watch?"
"Nothing that I know of." The silvery accents faltered. "I don't know but I am to blame, Mr. Hatville!"
"Not that I can think of." The silvery tones wavered. "I don't know, but it's my fault, Mr. Hatville!"
"Oh, no! It wasn't your business to watch strangers who gain admission to the house," said Hatville.
"Oh, no! It wasn't your job to keep an eye on strangers who get into the house," said Hatville.
"But I did something which I see now was very indiscreet," Amy exclaimed. "It was growing quite dark in the passage, and I opened the door of your room to let in more light. I knew you were not there, and I had no idea your watch was. I am very sorry."
"But I did something that I realize now was very thoughtless," Amy exclaimed. "It was getting pretty dark in the hallway, so I opened the door to your room to let in more light. I knew you weren't there, and I had no idea your watch was. I'm really sorry."

"You are very frank," replied Hatville. "But don't blame yourself. Of course, you had no idea of putting temptation in the way of a rogue."
"You’re being really honest," Hatville replied. "But don’t be too hard on yourself. Obviously, you had no intention of tempting a dishonest person."
"No; and I can't believe he was a rogue—such a fine, honest-looking face as he had!" Amy exclaimed. "But I had no business to open your door."
"No; and I can’t believe he was a crook—he looked so fine and honest!" Amy exclaimed. "But I shouldn’t have opened your door."
Olly overheard this conversation with strangely mingled feelings of envy and remorse, of fear and guilt. How admirable was Amy's prompt confession of her fault, and how readily it was forgiven! Why couldn't he have had a little of her courage, owned his folly, and thrown himself upon Mr. Hatville's mercy! His implied denial had now cut him off from that only noble course; and he saw no way to disentangle the web in which he had involved both himself and his friend.
Olly overheard this conversation with a weird mix of envy and regret, fear and guilt. Amy's quick confession of her mistake was so admirable, and it was forgiven so easily! Why couldn't he have had some of her courage, admitted his mistake, and asked for Mr. Hatville's forgiveness? His implied denial had now shut him off from that only honorable path; and he saw no way to untangle the mess he had gotten himself and his friend into.
"Wasn't it the same boy who came here again this morning?" asked Mr. Merriman. "He had discovered Olly on the 'Old Cow,'—though nobody knew it was Olly; and he came to get oars and a spy-glass."
"Wasn't it the same kid who came by again this morning?" asked Mr. Merriman. "He found Olly on the 'Old Cow,'—even though no one knew it was Olly; and he came to grab oars and a spyglass."
"Yes," said one of the other ladies; "and he came upstairs to look from the windows. He might have gone into your room then, Mr. Hatville."
"Yeah," one of the other women said, "and he went upstairs to look out the windows. He could have gone into your room then, Mr. Hatville."
"But if he had stolen the watch the night before, would he have shown his face here again [Pg 853] this morning?" argued the landlady, who had been too much bewildered by what had occurred in her house, to take much part in the previous conversation.
"But if he had stolen the watch last night, would he have come back here this morning?" argued the landlady, who was too confused by what had happened in her house to engage much in the earlier conversation. [Pg 853]
"He might have done just that thing," Hatville replied, "in order to brazen it out, and make a show of innocence. But most likely he saw the chronometer then, and, having had time to think about it, he watched for a chance to take it this morning, when it was supposed I might have been lost in the yacht."
"He could have done exactly that," Hatville replied, "to act tough and seem innocent. But more likely, he saw the chronometer then, and after thinking it over, he waited for a chance to take it this morning, when it was thought I might have been lost on the yacht."
That seemed very probable; and Mrs. Murcher was obliged to admit that there had been no other stranger about the place, to her knowledge, except the messenger who brought Mr. Hatville's telegram. He, however, had not got out of his buggy.
That seemed very likely; and Mrs. Murcher had to admit that there hadn't been any other strangers around the place, as far as she knew, except the messenger who delivered Mr. Hatville's telegram. He, however, hadn't gotten out of his buggy.
"That same boy is on the beach now, gathering seaweed," said Mrs. Merriman. "At least, he was there a short time ago."
"That same boy is on the beach now, picking up seaweed," Mrs. Merriman said. "He was there just a little while ago."
"That's good news!" cried Hatville, gayly. "Who'll go with me and point him out? We'll interview this seaweed-gatherer, who does a little side business in other people's watches!"
"That's great news!" shouted Hatville excitedly. "Who wants to come with me and point him out? We’re going to talk to this seaweed-gatherer who’s into a little side hustle with other people's watches!"
And Olly could hear his boots departing in haste through the corridor and descending the stairs. One or two ladies went with him to identify the supposed culprit; while others remained to discuss this last exciting revelation.
And Olly could hear his boots rushing down the hallway and down the stairs. One or two women went with him to point out the supposed culprit, while others stayed behind to talk about this latest exciting development.
"Such a bright, interesting boy!" said one; "I shouldn't have believed it of him!"
"Such a bright, interesting kid!" said one; "I never would have believed that about him!"
"I thought him a young hero!" cried another, "to leave his work and start off to the rescue!"
"I thought he was a young hero!" shouted another, "to leave his work and head out to the rescue!"
"Well!" said a third, "I thought so, too. He certainly organized the whole thing; and it seems strange to me that he should have shown so much zeal to save the life, perhaps, of the very person whose watch he had just taken!"
"Well!" said a third, "I thought so, too. He definitely planned the whole thing; and it seems odd to me that he would be so eager to save the life, maybe, of the very person whose watch he just took!"
"You can't tell much from a boy's looks, or his actions either, as to what he may do when exposed to temptation," was the rather severe rejoinder of the first speaker.
"You can't really tell much from a boy's looks or what he does about how he might act when faced with temptation," was the rather harsh reply of the first speaker.
"Not unless you know him pretty well," added one of the others.
"Not unless you know him pretty well," added one of the others.
"As we know Olly, for instance," observed some one else. "I actually believe Mr. Hatville at first suspected he had taken it."
"As we know Olly, for example," someone else pointed out. "I really think Mr. Hatville initially suspected he had taken it."
"Absurd!" "Preposterous!" "Nonsense!" chorused all together. All which Olly overheard with feelings which can hardly be imagined by anybody not actually suffering what he suffered then.
"Ridiculous!" "Unbelievable!" "That's crazy!" they all shouted together. Olly heard it and felt emotions that are hard to understand for anyone who hasn’t experienced what he was going through at that moment.
Had the lady boarders spoken harshly or suspiciously of him, he might have hardened his heart. But their kind words made him bitterly regret that he had not kept his good reputation by frankly owning the fault, which, if discovered now, must convict him of dishonesty.
Had the lady boarders spoken harshly or suspiciously about him, he might have shut himself off emotionally. But their kind words made him deeply regret not maintaining his good reputation by openly admitting his mistake, which, if found out now, would prove he was dishonest.
And to a boy like him,—not a bad boy at heart, by any means, as I trust you all understand,—it was a terrible thing to know that another was accused of downright theft, in consequence of his own foolish and cowardly conduct. And that one a friend,—a friend, too, who had just rescued him from danger and distress! Poor Olly almost wished he had been left to perish; that he had never reached the back of the "Old Cow," or been seen or heard of again.
And for a boy like him—not a bad kid at heart, I hope you all understand—it was a terrible thing to realize that someone else was accused of outright theft because of his own foolish and cowardly actions. And that someone was a friend—someone who had just saved him from danger and trouble! Poor Olly almost wished he had been left to suffer; that he had never made it to the back of the "Old Cow," or been seen or heard from again.
All this he kept to himself, and lay with his face turned to the wall, thinking of the probable result of the charge against Perce Bucklin, and of retribution falling upon himself; when Mrs. Murcher came and pulled the coverlet carefully over his shoulder, and shut the door again gently as she went out, leaving him, as she supposed, to sleep.
All this he kept to himself, lying with his face turned to the wall, thinking about the likely outcome of the accusations against Perce Bucklin, and the consequences that might come his way; when Mrs. Murcher came in, tucked the blanket gently over his shoulder, and quietly shut the door as she left, thinking he was asleep.
"Of course they can't prove anything against Perce," he tried to console himself by thinking; for he was utterly ignorant of the astounding evidence that was to free him from the last shadow of suspicion, and fix the guilt on his friend.
"Of course they can't prove anything against Perce," he tried to reassure himself; for he was completely unaware of the amazing evidence that was about to clear him of all suspicion and put the blame on his friend.
(To be continued.)
(To be continued.)
THE AMBITIOUS KANGAROO.
And the kangaroo stood up gracefully,
And said, "I'm the one you should definitely elect,
"For I can jump higher than any animal here today." The eagle asked, "How high can you fly into the sky?"
The nightingale said, "Please bless us with a song!"
The hawk said, "Let's compare our eye strength!"
The lion said, "Let’s wrestle and show me how strong you are!"
But the kangaroo said, "It would definitely be best,
"In choosing our king, let's make the leap and take the test!"
WONDERS OF THE ALPHABET.
By Henry Eckford.
Seventh Paper.
Great was the surprise of scholars, both Hindoo and European, when certain students of old languages claimed that the letters of the Sanskrit, the classical language of India, were originally derived from an alphabet, akin to the Phœnician, used by a great branch of the great race of peoples who are called Shemites, or Semites, after one of the sons of Noah. (The Jews, Arabs, Philistines, Hittites, Phœnicians, and Aramæans are Semites.) Those students believe that the wonderful peninsula of India, which, as far back as traditions go, has been crowded with men of various colors and different tongues, received a Semitic alphabet under two forms by two different roads, and perhaps at periods far apart. They believe that there was a land road and a sea road. They trace one alphabet by land, through Bactria and Cashmere, from one fierce and intelligent nation to another; and they believe that they have traced a second alphabet from Arabia to India by way of the Red Sea. The nation that carried the latter alphabet is supposed to have been the Sabæans, an ancient people of Arabia, who were once as powerful in the Southern seas as the Phœnicians, their kindred, were in the Mediterranean.
Scholars, both Hindu and European, were greatly surprised when some students of ancient languages claimed that the letters of Sanskrit, the classical language of India, were originally derived from an alphabet similar to the Phoenician, used by a significant group of people referred to as Shemites, or Semites, named after one of Noah's sons. (The Jews, Arabs, Philistines, Hittites, Phoenicians, and Arameans are Semites.) These students believe that the fascinating peninsula of India, which has been populated by people of various colors and languages since ancient times, received a Semitic alphabet in two different forms through two different routes, possibly at different times. They think there was both a land route and a sea route. They trace one alphabet by land, through Bactria and Kashmir, from one fierce and intelligent nation to another; and they believe they have traced a second alphabet from Arabia to India via the Red Sea. The nation that brought the latter alphabet is thought to be the Sabaeans, an ancient people of Arabia who were once as powerful in the Southern seas as their relatives, the Phoenicians, were in the Mediterranean.
Perhaps the word Sanskrit means nothing to you, but it is the name of an important old Oriental language. Sanskrit stands in very much the same relation to many Eastern languages as Latin does to the languages of Italy, Spain, and France. In the last century, William Jones, a Welshman of marked genius, went, like many young Britons, to India to advance his fortunes under the British mercantile government of that land. It was he who first called the attention of Europe to Sanskrit. Since his day much of its poetry and legends has been read, many of its fables and dramatic works have been translated. The word Sanskrit means polished and perfected; and polished and perfected its alphabet certainly is. It is the most complete and most carefully devised alphabet of all those that we know. Sanskrit writing is very solid and handsome in appearance,—a stately script worthy of holding the decrees which mighty monarchs issued from courts magnificent with all the splendors of the Orient. There are not twenty-two letters as in the Phœnician alphabet, nor twenty-six as in ours—there are forty-seven! Instead of beginning with A, the Sanskrit alphabet begins with K. Why? Because K is a letter spoken from the throat. Indian grammarians carefully noted in what parts of the throat and mouth the different sounds of their language were made, and, for convenience, they systematized their ample alphabet on this admirable plan. They put their fourteen vowels by themselves as broad, open sounds which were shorter or longer; and, taking the consonants, they placed first on the list those which are spoken from the throat, then those spoken from the palate, then those spoken from the roof of the mouth nearest the brain, then those spoken from the teeth, and finally those spoken from the lips. The list of consonants starts with those uttered low down in the throat and ends with those uttered from the lips; added to these are the soft and flowing consonants called semi-vowels—Y, R, L, and V; and after these come the sibilants, or hissed letters, and the letter H,—forty-seven in all.
Perhaps the word Sanskrit means nothing to you, but it's the name of an important ancient Eastern language. Sanskrit is related to many Eastern languages in much the same way that Latin is to the languages of Italy, Spain, and France. In the last century, William Jones, a talented Welshman, went to India like many young Brits to seek his fortune under the British mercantile government there. He was the first to draw Europe's attention to Sanskrit. Since then, much of its poetry and legends have been read, and many of its fables and plays have been translated. The word Sanskrit means polished and perfected; and its alphabet certainly is polished and perfected. It is the most complete and carefully designed alphabet of all that we know. Sanskrit writing looks very solid and attractive—an impressive script worthy of holding the decrees that powerful monarchs issued from magnificent courts filled with all the splendors of the East. There aren’t twenty-two letters like in the Phoenician alphabet, nor twenty-six like in ours—there are forty-seven! Instead of starting with A, the Sanskrit alphabet starts with K. Why? Because K is a letter pronounced from the throat. Indian grammarians carefully noted where in the throat and mouth the different sounds of their language originate, and for convenience, they organized their extensive alphabet based on this excellent system. They placed their fourteen vowels separately as broad, open sounds that could be pronounced shorter or longer; then, for the consonants, they listed those that are pronounced from the throat first, followed by those from the palate, then those from the roof of the mouth nearest the brain, then from the teeth, and lastly from the lips. The list of consonants begins with those uttered low in the throat and ends with those uttered from the lips; added to these are the soft and flowing consonants called semi-vowels—Y, R, L, and V; and following these are the sibilants, or hissing letters, and the letter H,—forty-seven in total.
The Indian grammarians who devised this complete and scientific system must have had ears almost as sharp as those of the boy in the old story who was said to be able to hear the grass growing. They distinguished between a number of consonants containing a sound of N,—between "twangs" very slightly differing in sound; and they placed them also in the order of their utterance, beginning with an N uttered from the throat and ending with one spoken with the tongue close to the lips. Our language has two or three different N sounds, but our alphabet does not distinguish them. The French language also has several N sounds not indicated by the alphabet, so that one can not hope to speak French intelligibly, still less accurately, without practice with teachers who can render the different N sounds. The Spanish alphabet tries to indicate a second N by putting a mark over the N—thus, Ñ. Then, too, we have three sounds for which our alphabet has but one letter, S; while the Sanskrit alphabet has three letters, one for each sound of S. In the alphabet, as in many other matters, the more enlightened nations of India put to shame the most advanced nations of the Western World.
The Indian grammarians who created this complete and scientific system must have had ears as sharp as the boy in the old story who could supposedly hear grass growing. They identified several consonants that included a sound of N, distinguishing between "twangs" that varied slightly in sound. They also arranged them according to how they were pronounced, starting with an N produced from the throat and finishing with one articulated with the tongue close to the lips. Our language has two or three different N sounds, but our alphabet doesn’t differentiate between them. The French language also has multiple N sounds that the alphabet doesn’t indicate, making it difficult to speak French clearly, let alone accurately, without practicing with teachers who can help with the various N sounds. The Spanish alphabet attempts to show a second N by placing a mark over the N—like this: Ñ. Additionally, we have three sounds for which our alphabet uses just one letter, S, while the Sanskrit alphabet has three letters, each representing one of the S sounds. In terms of their alphabet, as in many other respects, the more enlightened nations of India put the most advanced nations of the Western world to shame.
Did you ever notice how, in our script, or written characters, for the sake of clearness and to keep some letters distinct from others, we have gradually come to write some of them with tall heads [Pg 855] above the upper line, or with long tails below the lower line? And still we are constantly mistaking an l for a badly crossed t, and a g for a j or a y; while some letters that do not go above or below the line, such as m, n, i, w, u, and r, are constantly confounded in rapid writing. We are so used to this confusion that we seldom think of it, and we fail to wonder why some arrangement is not generally agreed to, which would do away with it. By remembering this fact, you will avoid the mistake of thinking because our alphabet, written or printed, is so good, that it could not be better. There is great room for improvement in both departments; in the printed form, the difference between n and u, for instance, is none too great; while in writing hardly one person in ten thousand distinguishes them from each other,—which letter is meant must be guessed by the reader. But the men and women who set up type and correct proofs are much bothered by these defects in our alphabet.
Have you ever noticed how, in our writing, to make things clearer and keep some letters different from others, we've gradually started writing some of them with tall tops above the line, or with long tails below it? Yet we still often mix up an l for a poorly crossed t, or a g for a j or a y. Meanwhile, some letters that stay on the same line, like m, n, i, w, u, and r, are frequently confused when writing quickly. We're so accustomed to this mix-up that we hardly ever think about it, and we don’t wonder why there isn't a common system that resolves it. By keeping this in mind, you’ll avoid the mistake of thinking that because our alphabet, whether written or printed, is decent, it couldn't be improved. There is plenty of room for improvement in both areas; in print, for example, the difference between n and u isn't very clear, while in handwriting hardly one person in ten thousand can tell them apart—readers have to guess which letter is intended. But the people who set type and correct proofs are often frustrated by these flaws in our alphabet. [Pg 855]
The difficulty of having changes made in existing alphabets is very great, yet this is not necessarily a disadvantage. Much insight into the origin and gradual improvements of sets of letters has been gained by studying the order in which the several letters stand. The order varies greatly in different nations, and varies slightly at different epochs in the same nation. In taking the Phœnician letters, the Greeks dropped some, used others for slightly different sounds, and added a few to express sounds that were important to them or that did not exist in the Phœnician. But this was done very gradually. It never has been easy to induce people to change and improve their alphabets.
The challenge of making changes to existing alphabets is considerable, but this isn't necessarily a bad thing. A lot of understanding about the origins and gradual improvements of letter sets has come from studying the order in which the various letters appear. The order can vary significantly between countries and changes slightly at different times within the same country. When it comes to the Phoenician letters, the Greeks discarded some, adapted others for slightly different sounds, and added a few to represent sounds that were important to them or that didn’t exist in Phoenician. However, this change occurred very slowly. It has never been easy to persuade people to change and enhance their alphabets.
But there is another reason why men have refused to change the order of letters by inserting a new and useful letter in the place where it naturally belonged. The Greeks and many other peoples used the letters of the alphabet for numerals. We use our own numbers without stopping to think whence they came. The cumbersome system used by the Romans, and called after them, consisted of strokes (I-II-III-IIII) to indicate the four fingers, and two strokes joined (V) to represent the hand, or five fingers. Ten was a picture of two hands, or two V's (X). Among the Etruscans the half of one, or, as we put it, ½ was >, which we think stood for a forefinger crooked in order to denote the half of one finger. But when the Etruscans and Greeks worked at the higher mathematics or attempted hard sums in arithmetic, they are much more likely to have used letters, in order to avoid the clumsiness of these numerals; in other words, they used what looked like a kind of algebra. We know that they tried to simplify the Roman numerals at Rome by making four and nine with three strokes instead of four, by placing an I before the V and an I before the X (IV and IX).
But there's another reason why men have not changed the order of letters by adding a new and useful letter where it naturally belongs. The Greeks and many other cultures used the letters of the alphabet as numbers. We use our own numbers without considering where they came from. The complicated system used by the Romans, which was named after them, consisted of strokes (I-II-III-IV) to represent the four fingers, and two strokes joined (V) to represent the hand, or five fingers. Ten was shown as two hands, or two V's (X). Among the Etruscans, half of one, or what we would call ½, was >, which we think represented a forefinger bent to indicate the half of one finger. But when the Etruscans and Greeks tackled higher mathematics or worked on challenging calculations, they were much more likely to use letters to avoid the awkwardness of these numerals; in other words, they used something that resembled a kind of algebra. We know they attempted to simplify Roman numerals in Rome by writing four and nine with three strokes instead of four, putting an I before the V and an I before the X (IV and IX).
Our use of the numerals which we call "Arabic" is comparatively recent, and it is believed that the Arabs got these numbers from India several centuries after the Koran was written, or about eight hundred years after Christ. But the fact that the Greeks and others used the letters of their alphabets for numerals, caused the order in which they were written to remain fixed. If alpha stood for 1, beta for 2, gamma for 3, delta for 4, and so on up to ten, then a newly coined or newly adopted letter could not be inserted without great confusion; it had to be tacked on to the end of the alphabet. So, when scholars find in inscriptions letters, adopted from another alphabet, which stand out of their natural order, they can make a shrewd guess at the century in which the inscription was made. Suppose an alphabet, which is also used for numerals, loses a letter in the course of time, because there is very little or no use for it; then that letter is still of service for a numeral, and it can not be dropped as a number, though it drops out as a letter. When it is found still employed as a numeral, it reveals some of the history of the alphabet to which it once belonged. These are only a few of many methods of determining the age of a given inscription. Old coins are very useful in settling what the alphabets of various nations were at different epochs.
Our use of the numbers we call "Arabic" is relatively recent, and it's believed that the Arabs got these numbers from India several centuries after the Koran was written, or about eight hundred years after Christ. But because the Greeks and others used letters from their alphabets as numbers, the order in which they were written remained fixed. If alpha stood for 1, beta for 2, gamma for 3, delta for 4, and so on up to ten, then a newly created or adopted letter couldn’t be added without causing a lot of confusion; it had to be appended to the end of the alphabet. So, when scholars find letters in inscriptions that come from another alphabet and appear out of their usual order, they can make an educated guess about the century in which the inscription was made. Imagine an alphabet, which is also used for numbers, losing a letter over time because it's hardly used or not used at all; that letter can still be useful as a number, so it can't be removed from the numeric system even though it falls out of use as a letter. When it’s still found being used as a numeral, it reveals some of the history of the alphabet it used to belong to. These are just a few of many ways to determine the age of a particular inscription. Old coins are very helpful in clarifying what the alphabets of various nations were at different times.
Our own numerals are extremely convenient for ordinary arithmetic. Algebra, in which letters stand for numbers, is useful for abstract reasoning in mathematics; it treats of the properties of numbers in general. Whether the Indian numerals were originally part of some ancient alphabet, or a series of shortened signs originally somewhat like the Roman numerals that we still use, is not really decided.
Our numbers are really handy for everyday math. Algebra, where letters represent numbers, is helpful for thinking about concepts in math; it deals with the general properties of numbers. It’s still unclear whether Indian numerals came from an ancient alphabet or if they were a set of simplified symbols similar to the Roman numerals we still use today.
There was a curious fashion among certain grammarians and mathematicians of Old India which may be mentioned here. They liked to increase their own importance by making knowledge hard to attain; as it imposed on their pupils, and even more on the outside world. They also wished to exercise the memories of their pupils, and keep them mindful of certain numbers and dates by means of memorizing words. In works on arithmetic and prosody, they deliberately wrote out long words which meant nothing if looked at as parts of a sentence, but stood for so many numbers if the reader had the clew. If such a grammarian wished to write the number twelve by this method, he would write down "moon, eyes"; because there is one moon and two eyes. If he wished to signify the number 1486, he would write "moon, seas, mountains, seasons"; because [Pg 856] in India people believed that in the world there were one moon, four seas, and eight mountain chains, and six seasons during the year. So ingenious were they in hiding plain things under an artificial system! The priestly rulers of Egypt, also moved by pride and the desire to seem learned, began at a remote period to make the hieroglyphics as hard as possible to understand. For a given word they would always choose as little known and seldom used a character as they could think of. And doubtless this did render them objects of greater reverence in the eyes of pupils and of common folk.
There was an interesting trend among some grammarians and mathematicians in ancient India worth mentioning. They liked to make knowledge difficult to obtain, which they believed increased their importance; it also imposed challenges on their students and the outside world. They wanted to enhance their students' memory skills and keep them aware of specific numbers and dates through memorized words. In texts about arithmetic and poetry, they intentionally used long words that meant nothing when looked at as parts of a sentence, but represented specific numbers if the reader had the key. For example, if a grammarian wanted to represent the number twelve this way, he might write "moon, eyes"; since there is one moon and two eyes. If he wanted to represent the number 1486, he would write "moon, seas, mountains, seasons"; because in India, it was believed there was one moon, four seas, eight mountain chains, and six seasons each year. They were so clever at disguising straightforward concepts under a complicated system! Similarly, the priestly rulers of Egypt, motivated by pride and the desire to appear educated, began long ago to make hieroglyphics as difficult to understand as possible. For any given word, they would always try to choose the least known and rarely used characters they could come up with. This undoubtedly made them objects of greater respect in the eyes of students and ordinary people.
But to return to the numbers that we call Arabic and the Arabs call Indian. The numbers used by the peoples of India who wrote in Sanskrit were very like the figures 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, and 0, that we use to-day. Even closer resemblances will be found if one goes back to the earliest forms of our numerals; for, during the last thousand years, our numbers have undergone some slight changes. We took them, as you have heard, from the Arabs, who did not employ them much before 800 A. D.; and the use of them did not penetrate into Europe by way of Italy and Spain until four centuries later. Together with these numerals, the Arabs learned from India how to do sums by algebra. For algebra, though an Arabic word, is a science of which the Arabs were ignorant before they reached India. How long the Indians of Hindostan had used this system of notation along with their alphabet, we can not yet determine; but it is quite possible that the old grammarians who improved the Sanskrit were enabled to fashion its alphabet into so scientific an order of groups because this separate system of numerals existed at even a more remote period, and had been found handier than the signs of the alphabet. Not using their letters as numerals, they could marshal them on the best system they were able to devise, as we, too, have been able to do with our alphabet ever since we got the Indian numerals from the Arabs.
But to go back to the numbers we call Arabic and that the Arabs call Indian. The numbers used by people in India who wrote in Sanskrit were very similar to the figures 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, and 0 that we use today. Even closer similarities can be found if we look at the earliest forms of our numerals; over the last thousand years, our numbers have changed slightly. We took them, as you may have heard, from the Arabs, who didn’t use them much before 800 A.D.; and they didn’t make their way into Europe through Italy and Spain until four centuries later. Along with these numerals, the Arabs learned from India how to perform calculations using algebra. Although algebra is an Arabic word, it is a field of study that the Arabs were not familiar with before they reached India. We can’t yet determine how long the Indians in Hindostan had been using this system of notation alongside their alphabet, but it’s quite possible that the early grammarians who improved Sanskrit were able to organize its alphabet into such a scientific system of groups because this separate numeral system existed even earlier and was found to be more practical than the alphabetic signs. By not using their letters as numbers, they could arrange them in the best system they could devise, just as we have been able to do with our alphabet since acquiring the Indian numerals from the Arabs.
It may be said that the invention of these numerals and of algebra for the higher mathematics stamps the old Hindoos as one of the most wonderful races of the world.
It can be said that the creation of these numerals and algebra for advanced mathematics marks the ancient Hindus as one of the most remarkable cultures in the world.
(To be concluded.)
(To be continued.)

THE BROWNIES AT LAWN-TENNIS.
By Palmer Cox.



And soon a building, charming and tiny,
Caught everyone's attention.
One said, "This place definitely has, The tools of local workers,
Who prunes the vine and shapes the tree, "Or make the paths smoother, as luck would have it."
Another said: "You're pretty lost,
The workers' tools are far away; Inside this building, you can find
The schedule for the tennis court.
A meadow nearby, both long and wide,
Half of the year is designated, And marked with many squares and courts,
For fans of the royal sport.
On afternoons gathered there,
The lively men and beautiful maidens Keep playing the game until the day Has faded into evening gray. And then the racket, net, and ball Are stored for future reference.
"I played the game," another person said,
"And demonstrated my strength and skill," As 'server' and 'striker-out.'
And all the rules can be referenced too.
As those who print them out for sale; The lock hanging in front of us Shows the keeper's attention,
And drifters or burglars might pass by,
If such a sign catches your eye. But we, who laugh at locks or the law Created to inspire wonder in humanity,
May we commend the keeper's careful thinking,
But still, a way in can be found,
And for tonight's claim
"Whatever is needed for the game."
Was packed with the busy crowd,
All bearing equipment in place;
Some lugging stakes or racket sets, And others trapped in nets
Until they showed only their feet Under their loose and dragging load.
To set the posts and mark the ground The right size and shape for it,
With service line and baseline,
And courts, both liberal and conservative, in position,
It was work that caused only a slight delay;[Pg 859]
And soon the game began.
And then a strange and moving scene Was seen out on the grass.
And shouts and calls that filled the air. Showed fair play there.
With worried expressions, some kept track of the score,
And shouted "'vantage!" "game on!" or
To some, "love, forty!" "deuce!" to more;
But when the scorer shouted, "deuce set!"
Applause would echo all around.
Laws aside, they threw, And in the game where four are supposed to stand,
At least a dozen participated. Some were caught in the netting. And some wandered away from the base lines.
Some people swing at the ball when they're out of position. Or scrambled through illegal space.
But still, no game was forced to stop. Due to this or a more serious issue.
And there they played on the lawn Until the reddish streaks of dawn Gave a warning that the day was approaching,
And Brownies all have to go.
A MATTER-OF-FACT CINDERELLA.
By Ms. Annie A. Preston.
"Oh! what a fine carriage, and what handsome horses! They are as gay as the coach and horses of Cinderella!" and the bright-faced little girl, with a glory of spring sunshine illuminating her glossy hair, clasped her bare brown hands in delight.
"Oh! what a beautiful carriage, and what lovely horses! They are as cheerful as Cinderella's coach and horses!" The bright-faced little girl, with the spring sunlight shining on her glossy hair, clasped her bare brown hands in delight.
"It dashed by so quickly, I had not time to notice it," replied Grandma Eaton, looking over her glasses down the turf-striped country road after the rapidly departing carriage. "I wonder whose it can be? There! it has stopped. What is that for, Ella, child?"
"It went by so fast, I barely had time to see it," Grandma Eaton said, peering over her glasses at the grassy country road after the quickly leaving carriage. "I wonder who it belongs to? Look! It's stopped. What's that about, Ella, dear?"
"I don't know, Grandma, dear; but I think something about the harness has given way. See! the horses are dancing and prancing. The gentleman has jumped from the carriage. He has taken something from his pocket. It looks like a knife. Oh, yes!"
"I don't know, Grandma, but I think something's wrong with the harness. Look! The horses are acting all crazy. The guy just jumped out of the carriage. He took something out of his pocket. It looks like a knife. Oh, yes!"
"I had good eyes once, but they have served their day," sighed Grandma Eaton.
"I used to have good eyesight, but it's past its prime now," sighed Grandma Eaton.
"The horses are quiet, now," went on Ella, who had not once taken her observant eyes from a spectacle so unusual for that quiet neighborhood. "Now the strap is mended, I think, and everything is all right," added the child with a little sigh of regret; and as the gentleman drove swiftly on, she left the window and skipped out to the edge of the road, to see the fine horses prance away.
"The horses are quiet now," Ella continued, keeping her watchful eyes on such an unusual sight for the normally peaceful neighborhood. "I think the strap is fixed now, and everything is fine," the child said with a small sigh of regret. As the gentleman drove off quickly, she stepped away from the window and ran to the edge of the road to watch the beautiful horses prance away.
"I guessed rightly, Grandma, dear!" cried Ella as she came running back from the scene of the accident. "It was a broken strap, for here is a piece, almost torn in two, that was cut off. And here is a penny I found right under it; a bright, new penny—as yellow as gold!"
"I was right, Grandma, dear!" Ella shouted as she ran back from the accident scene. "It was a broken strap because here’s a piece, almost torn in two, that was cut off. And look, I found a penny right under it; a shiny, new penny—golden yellow!"
"This is no penny," said the woman, taking the shining coin in her own hand and looking at it closely; "it is an eagle. I know an eagle when I see one, although I have not had one of my own for many a day."
"This isn't just a penny," the woman said, holding the shiny coin in her hand and examining it closely. "It's an eagle. I recognize an eagle when I see one, even though I haven't had one of my own in a long time."
"Ten mills make one cent, ten cents make one dime, ten dimes make one dollar, ten dollars make one eagle! A golden eagle! Oh, how much good it will do us!" exclaimed the little girl as she glanced at her grandmother's thin shawl and at the scant belongings of their humble home.
"Ten mills make one cent, ten cents make one dime, ten dimes make one dollar, and ten dollars make one eagle! A golden eagle! Oh, how much good it will do us!" the little girl exclaimed as she looked at her grandmother's thin shawl and the few belongings of their humble home.
"We are not to think of that," said Grandma Eaton, speaking so decidedly that a flush overspread her thin, worn face. "The coin belongs to the gentleman who just dropped it; and I do not doubt that a way will be opened for it to be returned to its owner. Those who seek to do right seldom lack opportunity. Cinderella's horses and carriage pass this way too seldom to escape notice, and probably some of our neighbors will be able to tell us to whom they belong."
"We shouldn’t think about that," Grandma Eaton said firmly, a flush spreading across her thin, worn face. "The coin belongs to the gentleman who just dropped it, and I have no doubt that a way will be found to return it to its owner. Those who try to do the right thing usually find opportunities. Cinderella's horses and carriage don't pass by here often enough to go unnoticed, and likely some of our neighbors will know who they belong to."
But all the men in the quiet, out-of-the-way neighborhood had been at town-meeting that afternoon, and none of the women folk, excepting Grandma Eaton and little Ella, had seen the fine sight. They would have remembered it almost as the figment of a dream, had it not been for the bright ten-dollar gold piece laid away in cotton in Grandma Eaton's best china tea-pot, on the top shelf of the parlor cupboard.
But all the men in the quiet, out-of-the-way neighborhood had been at the town meeting that afternoon, and none of the women, except Grandma Eaton and little Ella, had seen the impressive sight. They would have almost thought it was a dream if it weren't for the shiny ten-dollar gold piece tucked away in cotton in Grandma Eaton's best china teapot, on the top shelf of the parlor cupboard.
On the very next Monday morning after this episode, that same glossy-haired, blue-eyed Ella, with grandma's thin shawl pinned about her shoulders, made one of a bevy of girls who, with arms full of books, slates, and lunch-baskets, were drawing near a plain little brown school-house, standing in the shade of a tall, plumy pine-tree on a sandy hillside that was supposed to be exactly in the center of the Pine Meadow school-district.
On the following Monday morning after this incident, the same glossy-haired, blue-eyed Ella, wrapped in grandma's thin shawl, was part of a group of girls who, with their arms full of books, slates, and lunch baskets, were approaching a simple little brown schoolhouse. It was situated in the shade of a tall, fluffy pine tree on a sandy hillside that was believed to be right in the center of the Pine Meadow school district.
"Oh, there's a fire in the school-house!" cried Lizzie Barber; "and I'm glad, for my fingers are cold. I was in such a hurry I forgot my mittens."
"Oh, there's a fire in the schoolhouse!" shouted Lizzie Barber; "and I'm glad because my fingers are freezing. I was in such a rush that I forgot my mittens."
"We don't often find a fire made on the first day of school," said Abby Wood, "because the committee-man has to go for the teacher."
"We don't often see a fire started on the first day of school," said Abby Wood, "because the committee member has to go get the teacher."
"He must have kindled it before he started away," said Ella, "because it has been burning some time. I can tell by the thinness of the smoke."
"He must have started it before he left," said Ella, "because it has been burning for a while. I can tell by how thin the smoke is."
"That is just like you, Ella Eaton," put in Angelina Brown. "You're always pretending to know things by what you see that no one else would ever think about. Can't you be obliging enough to look through the walls and tell us who is there? Perhaps school has begun."
"That’s so typical of you, Ella Eaton," added Angelina Brown. "You're always acting like you know things just by noticing stuff that no one else would ever consider. Can’t you do us a favor and look through the walls and tell us who’s there? Maybe school has started."
"I have no way of telling that," laughed Ella, good-naturedly; "but, no doubt some of the boys are there to make first choice of the seats."
"I can't say for sure," Ella laughed, in a friendly way; "but I’m sure some of the guys are there to grab the best seats."
"The boys must have climbed in at one of the windows," whispered Ella. "Let us serenade them to let them know we are here."
"The boys must have climbed in through one of the windows," Ella whispered. "Let's serenade them to let them know we're here."
And she began one of their familiar school songs in a clear, ringing voice, her companions at once joining in with the melody.
And she started one of their familiar school songs in a clear, bright voice, and her friends immediately joined in with the tune.
By this time they had crossed the waste of sand, and were at the school-house door; but, on trying to enter, they were surprised to find the stout hasp and padlock as secure as it had been through all the long vacation. [Pg 861]
By this point, they had crossed the sandy wasteland and reached the schoolhouse door; however, when they tried to go in, they were shocked to find the strong hasp and padlock just as secure as it had been throughout the long break. [Pg 861]
Immediately heavy footsteps were heard hurriedly crossing the school-room, one of the small windows was thrown up with a bang, and a stout, rough-looking, tangled-haired, shabby fellow scrambled out in great haste. He cast his eyes sharply about, made a rush at the group of affrighted little girls huddled together upon the broad door-stone, grabbed Ella's lunch-basket with one hand, and Angelina's dinner-pail with the other, cleared the low rail fence near by at a running jump, and was lost to sight in the woodland at the end of the field.
Immediately, loud footsteps rushed across the classroom, one of the small windows was flung open with a bang, and a chunky, scruffy-looking guy with tangled hair hurriedly climbed out. He quickly scanned the area, dashed toward the group of frightened little girls clustered on the wide doorstep, snatched Ella's lunch basket with one hand and Angelina's dinner pail with the other, jumped over the low rail fence nearby in one leap, and disappeared into the woods at the edge of the field.
As the ruffianly tramp ran in one direction, the little girls, dropping all their wraps and traps, and seizing hold of hands, ran almost as fast in the other.
As the rough-looking homeless man ran one way, the little girls, dropping all their bags and belongings, grabbed each other's hands and ran almost as fast in the opposite direction.
How far they might have gone, had they not been turned about by meeting the committee-man and the pretty young lady teacher, it would be hard to say.
How far they might have gone if they hadn’t run into the committee member and the attractive young teacher is hard to say.
The girls were sure a grim, weather-beaten tramp would be found under every desk, and two or three in the wood closet, and they could not be persuaded to enter the school until a thorough search had been made.
The girls were convinced that a dirty, worn-out drifter would be hiding under every desk, and a couple more in the supply closet, and they couldn't be convinced to go into the school until a complete search had been done.
It was not so bad as that; but what they did find was a broken window, a fragment of bread, the teacher's chair split into kindlings and nearly burned, and a large bundle of expensive silks and laces.
It wasn't that bad; but what they did find was a broken window, a piece of bread, the teacher's chair split into firewood and almost burned, and a big bundle of expensive silks and laces.
The intruder had apparently either fallen asleep by the fire and overslept himself, or, not supposing that school was to begin so early in the season, had intended to make the secluded building his hiding-place for the day.
The intruder had clearly either dozed off by the fire and lost track of time, or, not thinking that school would start so early in the season, had planned to use the secluded building as his hideout for the day.
"There was a burglary committed at Willinotic night before last," said Mr. Stiles, the committee-man, "and I fancy these are a part of the spoils. A large reward is offered for the detection and identification of the robbers; so, girls, it will be to your advantage to remember how that fellow looked."
"There was a burglary at Willinotic the night before last," said Mr. Stiles, the committee member, "and I think these are some of the stolen goods. A big reward is being offered for finding and identifying the thieves, so, girls, it’ll be in your best interest to remember what that guy looked like."
"I shall never forget him," said Lizzie; "he was the tallest man I ever saw."
"I'll never forget him," said Lizzie; "he was the tallest man I ever saw."
Abby was sure he was short. Angelina fancied he was lame; and Ella remembered he had a bent nose. They all agreed that he was fierce and horrid, and were equally sure they should know him if they should ever see him again.
Abby was convinced he was short. Angelina thought he was lame; and Ella recalled he had a crooked nose. They all agreed that he was fierce and awful, and they were just as certain they would recognize him if they ever saw him again.

The affair made a great local excitement; and when the goods were identified as belonging to the great Willinotic dry goods firm of Clark & Rogers, the girls who had enjoyed such an experience with a real burglar were the envy of all the boys in the community.
The incident caused a huge stir in the area; and when the items were recognized as belonging to the well-known Willinotic dry goods store of Clark & Rogers, the girls who had lived through an encounter with a real burglar became the envy of all the boys in town.
But time sped on, the nine-days' excitement had become but a memory in the dull routine of school duties, and June had arrived with its roses, when one day word came from Clark & Rogers, asking Mr. Stiles, the committee-man, to bring the little [Pg 862] girls who had encountered the burglar, to Willinotic, to see if they could pick him out of a number of men who had been arrested while undermining a railway culvert some days before: "There is a tall one, and a short one, a lame one, and one with a bent nose," the letter said; "so it seems that there is a great deal of material upon which the little women may exercise their memories."
But time flew by, and the excitement from the nine days had faded into a memory amid the boring routine of school work. June had arrived with its roses when one day a message came from Clark & Rogers, asking Mr. Stiles, the committee member, to bring the little [Pg 862] girls who had encountered the burglar to Willinotic to see if they could identify him from several men who had been arrested for trying to undermine a railway culvert a few days earlier: "There’s a tall one, a short one, a lame one, and one with a bent nose," the letter said; "so it looks like there’s plenty for the little girls to jog their memories."
"I am so glad my mother sent to New York for my gypsy hat," said Angelina. "My mother finished my blue dress last night," said Lizzie; and while Abby was telling what she expected to wear, Ella ran on ahead, fearing that she might be questioned upon the same subject, for she knew very well that nothing new, pretty, or fresh would fall to her lot. A thought of the gold eagle did cross her mind; but she bravely put it away from her.
"I’m so glad my mom sent to New York for my gypsy hat," said Angelina. "My mom finished my blue dress last night," said Lizzie; and while Abby was talking about what she planned to wear, Ella ran ahead, worried that she might be asked about the same thing since she knew very well that nothing new, pretty, or fresh would come her way. A thought of the gold eagle crossed her mind, but she bravely pushed it aside.
And neither could the dear old grandmother help thinking of the gold piece when she heard that Ella had been summoned to Willinotic; but she, too, resolutely conquered the temptation, saying to herself:
And neither could the dear old grandmother stop thinking about the gold piece when she heard that Ella had been called to Willinotic; but she, too, firmly resisted the temptation, saying to herself:
"My grandchild shows her good breeding in her gentle manners and speech, and they are better than fine clothes."
"My grandchild shows her good upbringing in her polite behavior and speech, and those are more important than fancy clothes."
The day at Willinotic was a unique experience for the bevy of little country girls. They enjoyed the hour's ride on the railway and the fine sights in the handsome streets of the large town; but the grand, white-marble court-house, where they were taken, filled most of them with a vague alarm. The sultry summer air drew cool and fresh through the long corridors, and they almost shivered as they were given seats in a lofty room, from which the glaring sun was studiously excluded. Through the half-open doorway they caught glimpses of the grave, gold-spectacled judge at his high desk; the black-coated lawyers seated at their long table in front; the witness-stand with its railing; and a pale-faced prisoner sitting beside an officer.
The day at Willinotic was a one-of-a-kind experience for the group of little country girls. They loved the hour-long train ride and the beautiful sights in the lovely streets of the big town; however, the grand, white-marble courthouse they were taken to caused most of them to feel a sense of unease. The hot summer air felt cool and refreshing as it flowed through the long hallways, and they nearly shivered as they were seated in a tall room, where the blinding sun was carefully kept out. Through the half-open doorway, they caught sight of the serious, gold-spectacled judge at his high desk; the black-coated lawyers sitting at their long table in front; the witness stand with its railing; and a pale-faced prisoner next to an officer.
"There is going to be a thunder-shower," said Angelina, "and I know I shall be frightened to death."
"There’s going to be a thunderstorm," said Angelina, "and I know I'm going to be scared to death."
"Let's all take hold of hands," said Abby Wood. "I never felt so lonesome in all my life. I'm going back to the depot for fear we shall be left."
"Let’s all hold hands," said Abby Wood. "I’ve never felt so lonely in my life. I'm going back to the depot because I'm afraid we’ll be left behind."
"I'll go with you," said Lizzie. "I don't remember anything about the old tramp, only that he was short—and I wish I hadn't come."
"I'll go with you," Lizzie said. "I don't remember anything about the old tramp, just that he was short—and I wish I hadn't come."
"Why, Lizzie Barber," cried Angelina, "you have always said he was the tallest man you ever saw! How Mr. Stiles will laugh!"
"Why, Lizzie Barber," exclaimed Angelina, "you’ve always said he was the tallest guy you ever saw! Mr. Stiles is going to laugh so hard!"
"Well, I shan't stay to be laughed at!" half sobbed Lizzie. "Come, Ella."
"Well, I'm not going to stick around to be laughed at!" Lizzie half sobbed. "Come on, Ella."
"We must not leave this room, where Mr. Stiles told us to stay until he came for us," said Ella, so resolutely that her companions sat down again, although Abby whispered to Angelina:
"We can't leave this room, where Mr. Stiles told us to wait until he comes for us," Ella said firmly, causing her friends to sit down again, even though Abby whispered to Angelina:
"The idea of our minding a little girl like Ella, just as if she were the school-teacher herself!"
"The idea of us taking care of a little girl like Ella, just as if she were the school teacher herself!"
Happily, Mr. Stiles appeared in time to prevent another outbreak, saying:
Happily, Mr. Stiles showed up just in time to prevent another incident, saying:
"Come, Angelina. You may as well go in first."
"Come on, Angelina. You might as well go in first."
"Oh, dear!" sighed Angelina. "I wish Mother had come!" And she was led away into the great court-room.
"Oh, no!" sighed Angelina. "I wish Mom had come!" And she was taken into the big courtroom.
One by one Mr. Stiles came for the girls, until Ella was left alone. She curled herself up like a kitten in one of the large arm-chairs, and silently took in her unaccustomed surroundings with keen enjoyment.
One by one, Mr. Stiles came for the girls until Ella was left alone. She curled up like a kitten in one of the big armchairs and quietly took in her unfamiliar surroundings with great enjoyment.
"Come, Ella," said Mr. Stiles kindly. And she followed him slowly into the court-room, hearing some one whisper lightly as she passed:
"Come on, Ella," said Mr. Stiles gently. And she followed him slowly into the courtroom, hearing someone quietly whisper as she walked by:
"So there is another one. I wonder if her testimony will carry as much weight as that of her mates. It was foolish to expect such children, and girls too, to identify any one."
"So there's another one. I wonder if her testimony will be as influential as her friends'. It was naive to think that kids, especially girls, would be able to pick out any one person."
As Ella cast a slow, thoughtful look about the room, her blue eyes suddenly dilated, and, leaving Mr. Stiles's side, she walked straight up to one of the lawyers, who regarded her curiously, when, dropping a quaint little courtesy that her grandmother had taught her, she said modestly:
As Ella gazed thoughtfully around the room, her blue eyes suddenly widened, and, stepping away from Mr. Stiles, she approached one of the lawyers, who looked at her with curiosity. Then, dropping a charming little curtsy her grandmother had taught her, she said modestly:
"Excuse me, sir,—perhaps I ought not to tell you here, but perhaps I may not see you again,—and I found your gold eagle."
"Excuse me, sir—maybe I shouldn’t say this here, but I might not get the chance to see you again—and I found your gold eagle."
"What did you say?" asked the gentleman kindly. "How do you happen to know me, little girl? And what was that about a gold eagle?"
"What did you say?" asked the gentleman kindly. "How do you know me, little girl? And what was that about a gold eagle?"
"I do not know you, sir; but Grandma says one may speak to a stranger on business. I saw you that day—Freeman's meeting-day, it was, you know—when you drove through North Damesfield, and a strap in your harness broke. When you took out your knife to mend it, you dropped a gold eagle, and I picked it up. Grandma has it at home in her china tea-pot, and will be ever so glad I saw you, for ten dollars is a great deal of money to have in the house—when it is not your own."
"I don’t know you, sir, but Grandma says it’s okay to talk to a stranger about business. I saw you that day—it was Freeman's meeting day, you know—when you drove through North Damesfield and a strap in your harness broke. When you took out your knife to fix it, you dropped a gold eagle, and I picked it up. Grandma has it at home in her china teapot, and she’ll be really happy I saw you because ten dollars is a lot of money to have around—especially when it’s not yours."
It was a funny little episode to happen in the crowded court-room, and the lawyers all turned to listen; and the grave judge, from his high seat, looked kindly down upon the little girl, while a smiled tugged at the corners of his mouth and hinted of granddaughters at home.
It was a funny little moment in the crowded courtroom, and all the lawyers turned to listen; the serious judge, from his high seat, looked kindly down at the little girl, while a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, suggesting he had granddaughters at home.
"How do you know it was I who lost the money?" asked Mr. Gorden, with twinkling eyes. [Pg 863]
"How do you know it was me who lost the money?" asked Mr. Gorden, with sparkling eyes. [Pg 863]

"Why, I saw you, sir, and I could not help knowing you again."
"Hey, I saw you, and I couldn’t help but recognize you again."
"How was it, Mr. Gorden?" asked the judge, as if this diversion was not altogether unwelcome; and the lawyer replied:
"How was it, Mr. Gorden?" the judge asked, as if this distraction was actually welcome; and the lawyer replied:
"I did drive through North Damesfield, on Freeman's meeting-day, by the old turnpike, to avoid the mud by the river road. The harness did break, and I feared for a time that I might have trouble with my horses; I had purchased them only two days before. I did make a new hole in the strap with my pocket-knife, and I surely on that day lost a ten-dollar gold piece. I thought, however, that it was stolen from me at the miserable little tavern where I had spent the previous night. I am so glad to find myself mistaken, that I [Pg 864] gladly give the gold piece to my little friend here, who, it seems to me, has a better claim to it than I have."
"I drove through North Damesfield on Freeman's meeting day, taking the old turnpike to avoid the mud on the river road. The harness broke, and for a while, I was worried I might have trouble with my horses; I had only bought them two days earlier. I made a new hole in the strap with my pocket knife, and I definitely lost a ten-dollar gold piece that day. However, I thought it was stolen from me at that miserable little tavern where I stayed the night before. I'm so happy to find out I was wrong that I gladly give the gold piece to my little friend here, who, it seems to me, deserves it more than I do." [Pg 864]
"Oh, sir, I thank you, but, indeed, I do not think Grandma would let me take it, because, really, it doesn't belong to me at all."
"Oh, sir, thank you, but honestly, I don't think Grandma would let me take it, because it really doesn't belong to me at all."
"It does, if I choose to give it to you, my child," said the gentleman, smoothing her glossy curls. "And now, do you think you will be so sure of the fellow who gave you such a sorry fright, and stole your dinner, as you were of me?"
"It does, if I decide to give it to you, my child," said the gentleman, stroking her shiny curls. "Now, do you think you'll feel just as certain about the guy who scared you so much and took your dinner as you were about me?"
"Oh, yes, sir! If he is here, I shall know him. I saw him plainly." And, turning about as she was told, she faced the half dozen prisoners, with a little shiver. "That is the one," she said at once; "the one with his hands in his pockets. His nose is bent just a little to one side, you see. And, oh! sir! if you look at the thumb on his right hand you will see that the end has been cut off; and that the nail grows sharp and long, like a claw. I saw it when he snatched my lunch-basket, but I have never thought of it since. I seemed to see it again when I saw his face."
"Oh, yes, sir! If he's here, I'll recognize him. I saw him clearly." And, turning around as instructed, she faced the half dozen prisoners with a slight shiver. "That's the one," she said immediately; "the one with his hands in his pockets. His nose is a bit crooked, you see. And, oh! sir! if you look at the thumb on his right hand, you'll notice that the tip is missing; and the nail grows sharp and long, like a claw. I saw it when he grabbed my lunch basket, but I hadn't thought about it since. I seemed to see it again when I saw his face."
"That is an interesting little point, showing the association of ideas," said one of the lawyers in a low tone to another; and the prisoner whom the little girl designated was ordered to take his hands from his pockets. He refused doggedly at first; but, seeing that it was of no use for him to resist, he withdrew them, and, holding up his peculiar thumb in a defiant way, he muttered:
"That's an interesting point, illustrating the connection of ideas," one lawyer whispered to another. The prisoner that the little girl pointed out was instructed to take his hands out of his pockets. He stubbornly refused at first, but realizing that resisting was pointless, he pulled them out and, raising his odd thumb in a defiant manner, muttered:
"The girl saw my thumb when she came in, and spoke about it because she wants to get the reward."
"The girl noticed my thumb when she walked in and mentioned it because she wants to claim the reward."
"The prisoner kept his hands in his pockets ever since he entered the court-room," said the sheriff.
"The prisoner kept his hands in his pockets ever since he walked into the courtroom," said the sheriff.
"Not continually, I think," said one of the lawyers; and Mr. Gorden suggested:
"Not all the time, I think," said one of the lawyers; and Mr. Gorden suggested:
"It may be well to put this child's memory to another test." And, turning to Ella, he asked kindly, "Are you often in Willinotic, little girl?"
"It might be a good idea to test this child's memory again." Then, turning to Ella, he asked gently, "Do you often go to Willinotic, little girl?"
"I was never here until to-day, sir," she answered.
"I haven't been here until today, sir," she replied.
"Do you think you would know my horses if you saw them on the street?" inquired Mr. Gorden.
"Do you think you'd recognize my horses if you saw them on the street?" Mr. Gorden asked.
"Yes, sir," said Ella, "I am sure I should know them anywhere."
"Yes, sir," Ella said, "I'm sure I would recognize them anywhere."
"She will have her match this time, I fancy," said one of the lawyers to another in a low voice; "of course she is not prepared for the variety of teams to be seen on our main street."
"She’s going to have her match this time, I think," said one lawyer to another in a quiet voice; "of course she’s not ready for the different kinds of teams you see on our main street."
A great deal of curiosity was felt in regard to this third test of the womanly little girl's memory, and the court took a recess, lawyers, judge, Mr. Stiles, and all the school-girls going to the deep balcony of the court-house.
A lot of curiosity surrounded this third test of the little girl's memory, and the court took a break, with lawyers, the judge, Mr. Stiles, and all the schoolgirls heading to the deep balcony of the courthouse.
Ella seemed simply unconscious that the eyes of the whole party centered upon her as she leaned against the railing, holding her hat in her hand, while the wind lifted her curls and brought the color back to her pale cheeks.
Ella seemed completely unaware that the eyes of the entire group were focused on her as she leaned against the railing, holding her hat in her hand, while the wind tousled her curls and added color to her pale cheeks.
There were, indeed, many fine carriages and horses. Ella was closely observant, but not confused. She did not appear to notice one team more than another until ten minutes had passed; then the color went out of her cheeks again, her eyes opened wide, and she exclaimed:
There were definitely a lot of nice carriages and horses. Ella was very attentive, but not overwhelmed. She didn't seem to pay more attention to one team over another until ten minutes had gone by; then her face lost its color again, her eyes widened, and she exclaimed:
"There they come, sir! up the street—the gray with a sorrel mate. It is a different carriage, but the very same lap robe. You had it spread over a white fur one when I saw you."
"There they come, sir! Up the street—the gray with a sorrel companion. It's a different carriage, but the exact same lap robe. You had it draped over a white fur one when I saw you."
"Very true," said Mr. Gorden. "Your three tests of memory are unimpeachable; and now, will you be so kind as to tell us how it happens that your memory is so much more retentive than that of most children of your age?"
"Very true," said Mr. Gorden. "Your three tests of memory are undeniable; and now, would you be so kind as to explain why your memory is so much better than that of most kids your age?"
"I suppose, sir," said Ella, as the others gathered about to listen, "it is because my father used to teach me that it was rude and useless to stare long at any person or anything. He said I must train my eye to see everything at a glance, and we used to amuse ourselves by looking at pictures in that way. It is just like a game; and one can play at it all alone, too. I have kept it up because I live alone with my grandma out on the old turnpike, and I seldom have any one to play with. I only had one good look at you, sir, but I saw your black eyes, your gray mustache, and the look in your face that can be stern or can be very kind."
"I guess, sir," said Ella, as the others gathered around to listen, "it’s because my dad used to teach me that it was rude and pointless to stare at anyone or anything for too long. He said I should train my eye to take everything in at a glance, and we used to have fun looking at pictures that way. It’s just like a game; you can play it all by yourself, too. I’ve kept it up because I live alone with my grandma out on the old turnpike, and I hardly ever have anyone to play with. I only caught one good glimpse of you, sir, but I noticed your black eyes, your gray mustache, and the expression on your face that can be stern or really kind."
At this, Squire Gorden's brother lawyers all laughed in concert and the grave judge smiled, for they all were familiar with the look which the little girl had so artlessly described.
At this, Squire Gorden's brother lawyers all laughed together, and the serious judge smiled, because they were all familiar with the expression that the little girl had so innocently described.
The thief confessed his crime later.
The thief later admitted to his crime.
"I noticed how that blue-eyed girl looked at me that morning at the school-house," he said, "and I felt, somehow, as though she would know me if she ever saw me again."
"I saw how that blue-eyed girl looked at me that morning at the schoolhouse," he said, "and I felt, in some way, like she would recognize me if she ever saw me again."
The burglar was sent to prison; and Ella not only was given the gold eagle she had found, but she also received the reward for identifying the thief. And she won so many warm and helpful friends that day at the court-house that her grandmother used often to say: "That was really a Cinderella coach and pair to you, dear. And you are a matter-of-fact Cinderella yourself, though you have no fairy godmother, such as she had."
The burglar was sent to prison, and Ella not only got to keep the gold eagle she had found but also received a reward for identifying the thief. That day at the courthouse, she made so many warm and helpful friends that her grandmother would often say, "That was truly a Cinderella moment for you, dear. And you’re your own practical Cinderella, even without a fairy godmother like hers."
"But I have you, dear Grandma," said Ella, "and you're worth a dozen fairy godmothers. So I'm luckier than the other Cinderella, after all!"
"But I have you, dear Grandma," said Ella, "and you're worth a dozen fairy godmothers. So I'm luckier than the other Cinderella, after all!"
A T-party

And shouted, "I'm really tired of playing,
"I'm having a tea party today!"
She set the table under a tree,
With Tempting Tarts,
and Toast, and Tea.
Ten tiny cups on the tray,
Ten plates and spoons in Trim array,
Ten Twinkling Candles Slim and Tall,
And then the feast was ready for everyone. The thrushes trilled and tweeted sweetly,
The ground was soft under her feet.
Her neat lace-trimmed cap was edged Her stylish gown was tucked and trimmed
"Now here I am and here’s The Treat!" she exclaimed. "But who is here to eat?
I'm really craving my tea; I think I'll join the company.
She ate and drank for all The Ten!
WORK AND PLAY FOR YOUNG FOLK.—XVI.
VENETIAN MARQUETRY; OR, A PERFECT IMITATION OF INLAID WOOD-WORK.
By Charles G. Leland.
There are few persons who have not admired marquetry, or the sort of mosaic work made by sawing out pieces of wood of different colors and fitting them into one another. This is effected in three ways. The first is by simply sawing out squares, diamonds, crosses, or any pattern of which all the pieces are alike and can be fitted together. The designing of these is a very interesting exercise. I may briefly say that it can be done by drawing cross lines at equal distances, like those of a chess-board, and tracing similarly-sized pieces from them. The Arabs and Moors excelled in such designing and work.
There are few people who haven't admired marquetry, or the kind of mosaic work made by cutting pieces of wood in different colors and fitting them together. This is done in three ways. The first is by simply cutting out squares, diamonds, crosses, or any pattern where all the pieces are the same and can fit together. Designing these patterns is a very interesting task. I can briefly say that it can be done by drawing cross lines at equal intervals, like a chessboard, and tracing similarly-sized pieces from them. The Arabs and Moors were particularly skilled in such design and craftsmanship.

The second kind of marquetry is made with a fret, or "jig," or scroll saw. One of these may be had for a few cents, but a good equipment for the work costs from fifty cents up to any price, according to the scale on which the pupil wishes to work. Any hardware dealer will procure a complete outfit, and there are now so many books of instruction and of patterns for the work, that it is hardly necessary for me to explain it more in detail. In a few words, it consists in taking two pieces of very thin board, of different colors, fastening the two together, drawing a pattern on a piece of paper, gumming it on to one surface, and then sawing the two out. Of course, if it be neatly done, one piece will fit into the other. Thus, if one be black and the other white, the black pattern will fit into the white ground, and the white pattern into the black ground.
The second type of marquetry is made using a fret, or "jig," or scroll saw. You can get one of these for just a few cents, but a good setup for the work costs from fifty cents to much more, depending on how elaborate the student wants to go. Any hardware store can get you a complete kit, and there are so many instructional books and pattern guides available now that it’s hardly necessary for me to explain it in detail. In simple terms, it involves taking two pieces of very thin board in different colors, joining them together, drawing a pattern on a piece of paper, gluing it to one surface, and then sawing both pieces out. If done carefully, one piece will fit perfectly into the other. So, if one piece is black and the other white, the black pattern will fit into the white background, and the white pattern will fit into the black background.
The third kind of marquetry is made with veneers, which are sheets of wood almost as thin as paper, and as the process of making it is rather difficult for amateurs, I shall not describe it here.
The third type of marquetry is made with veneers, which are sheets of wood nearly as thin as paper. Since the process of making it is quite challenging for beginners, I won’t explain it here.
But there is a fourth, and far easier process, called Venetian Marquetry, which has never, to my knowledge, been fully noticed in print; though it is so obvious a method that I dare say many have used it. Much of the old marquetry was made of white wood stained with dyes. Venetian Marquetry is a very perfect imitation of this, not to be distinguished from the sawed-out patterns. It is made as follows:
But there’s a fourth, much simpler process called Venetian Marquetry, which, to my knowledge, has never been fully documented in print; yet it’s such an obvious method that I bet many people have used it. A lot of the old marquetry was created from white wood that was stained with dyes. Venetian Marquetry perfectly imitates this and is indistinguishable from the cut-out patterns. It is made as follows:
Take a thin panel, or board, of holly or any other nice white or light-yellow wood. Pine may be used when no other can be had, though it is, from its softness, the worst for the purpose. Draw a pattern on it. This may be done by tracing. Then with a knife-wheel, mark out in the wood the entire outline of your pattern, cutting in to the depth of at least one tenth of an inch. (A knife-wheel is like a pattern-wheel; that is, it is a little disk, or flat wheel, not larger than a three-cent piece, set in a handle; but the edge of a pattern-wheel is like the rowel of a spur, in sharp points, while that of the knife-wheel, or cutting-wheel, is thin and sharp. It must be very strongly made.)
Take a thin panel or board of holly or any nice white or light yellow wood. Pine can be used if nothing else is available, but it’s the least suitable option because it's too soft. Draw your pattern on it. You can do this by tracing. Then, using a knife-wheel, carve the entire outline of your pattern into the wood, cutting to a depth of at least one-tenth of an inch. (A knife-wheel is similar to a pattern-wheel; it’s a small disk or flat wheel, about the size of a three-cent coin, attached to a handle. However, the edge of a pattern-wheel has sharp points like the rowel of a spur, while the edge of the knife-wheel, or cutting-wheel, is thin and sharp. It needs to be very sturdy.)
Use the utmost care in marking out your pattern with the wheel. If there are corners too sharp to turn with the wheel, mark them with a thin penknife. In fact, if you can not obtain a wheel, the whole may be done with a penknife. The wheel simply makes a more even, continuous line, and is more convenient to use. When the partial division of the pieces is effected, paint the pattern with the dyes made for wood. Care should be taken to apply these very thinly indeed, in small quantity, to let them dry thoroughly, and then to renew them.
Use extreme care when outlining your pattern with the wheel. If there are corners that are too sharp to navigate with the wheel, mark them with a thin penknife. In fact, if you don't have a wheel, you can complete the whole process with a penknife. The wheel just creates a smoother, continuous line and is easier to handle. Once you’ve partially divided the pieces, paint the pattern using wood dyes. Be sure to apply these very thinly, in small amounts, to allow them to dry completely, and then apply additional layers as needed.

Warping may be prevented by carefully dampening [Pg 867] the back of the panel, by screwing down the wood, or by keeping it pressed down by a weight while drying. Perhaps the best way in most cases is to fasten strips across the back.
Warping can be avoided by lightly dampening [Pg 867] the back of the panel, securing the wood with screws, or using a weight to keep it pressed down while it dries. In most cases, the best method is to attach strips across the back.
Great pains must be taken to prevent the dyes from spreading beyond the outlines. The only difference between this Venetian work and sawed-out inlaying lies in this, that the pieces of wood are not quite cut through. That is all. If they were, it would be real inlaid marquetry. As dyes were very extensively used to color much of the finest old work, it will be admitted that the chief difference between this method and that in which all the pieces are fret-sawn, is that this is by far the easier. Fret-sawing of two or three veneers is, for a young amateur, much more difficult than marking out and dyeing a pattern. And it is a very important consideration that this beautiful art or method may be employed where a variety of woods and tools are not available. There are few places where two or three cheap dyes for wood, a piece of white wood, and a thin penknife can not be obtained. Thus, even common ink thinned with water will make a slate-colored dye, while several coats will stain wood jet-black. (When the dyed surface is very dry, rub it off carefully with soft paper, renew the ink, let it dry, rub off the surface again, and then oil it.) Umber in coffee will make a brown dye. But best of all are the dyes sold for the purpose.
Great care must be taken to prevent the dyes from spreading beyond the outlines. The only difference between this Venetian technique and sawed-out inlaying is that the pieces of wood are not completely cut through. That's it. If they were, it would be true inlaid marquetry. Dyes were widely used to color much of the finest old work, so it’s clear that the main difference between this method and the one where all the pieces are fret-sawn is that this one is much easier. Fret-sawing two or three veneers is way more challenging for a young beginner than marking out and dyeing a pattern. It's also important to note that this beautiful technique can be used where a variety of woods and tools aren't available. There are very few places where you can't find two or three inexpensive dyes for wood, a piece of white wood, and a thin penknife. In fact, even regular ink thinned with water can create a slate-colored dye, and several coats can stain wood jet-black. (When the dyed surface is completely dry, gently rub it off with soft paper, reapply the ink, let it dry, rub off the surface again, and then oil it.) Umber in coffee can produce a brown dye. But the best options are the dyes specifically made for this purpose.
The channels, or fine lines cut by the knife, may be carefully closed with any kind of filler. A good one may be made by very thoroughly mixing fine varnish and flour, or by rubbing up size with umber or any other coloring matter.
The channels, or fine lines made by the knife, can be carefully filled with any type of filler. A good option can be made by thoroughly mixing fine varnish and flour, or by blending size with umber or any other coloring material.
A great defect in much of the old marquetry was the same fault that the Englishman found in the autumnal landscape in America, when he said, "It is very pretty, to be sure, but don't you think it's a trifle gaudy?" The old artists in wood used as many colors as they could get together; and amateurs and beginners greatly incline to this. But an artist in decorative work can produce the best and most vigorous effects with few colors and large easy patterns.
A major flaw in a lot of old marquetry was the same issue that an Englishman noticed in the autumn landscape in America when he said, "It's really lovely, but don't you think it's a bit flashy?" The old wood artists used as many colors as they could find, and amateurs and beginners tend to do the same. However, a decorative artist can create the best and most striking effects with just a few colors and bold, simple patterns.

Very good work may be made by cutting away the wood here and there, and introducing substances which can not be imitated, such as ivory or tortoise-shell, metal, jet, or mother-of-pearl. Simple round, diamond, or square figures give to the whole an appearance of inlaying.
Very good work can be created by carving away the wood in certain areas and adding materials that can't be imitated, like ivory, tortoise shell, metal, jet, or mother-of-pearl. Simple round, diamond, or square shapes give the overall piece the look of inlaying.
Venetian, or solid, marquetry may be applied with the aid of stencils, to large surfaces, such as the panels of doors, and dados.
Venetian, or solid, marquetry can be applied using stencils on large surfaces, like the panels of doors and dados.
There are few arts, indeed, in which so good effects can be produced with so little labor and at so little expense as this. Even those who are unable to design or draw can, with a little thought, arrange simple patterns in attractive groups. Leaves and fruit, even without shading, are easily represented.
There are few arts where you can achieve such great results with so little effort and cost as this one. Even if someone can't design or draw, they can still create appealing groupings of simple patterns with a bit of thought. Leaves and fruit can be easily represented, even without shading.

It is not difficult to learn to engrave, or run lines, on wood. Any one can learn to do it after a few days' practice. It is done with a small triangular-pointed tool, such as is used by wood-engravers. These gravers, of the best quality, cost fifty cents [Pg 868] each. The lines of leaves and flowers, and a hundred other details, look best in marquetry when they are executed in this manner. I have just been examining a piece of marquetry two hundred and fifty years old. The inlaying is the best of the work, and most of it is done in lines so as to give it the appearance of a colored engraving.
It’s not hard to learn how to engrave or carve lines on wood. Anyone can pick it up after just a few days of practice. You use a small triangular-pointed tool, like the ones wood engravers use. The best quality gravers cost fifty cents each. The lines of leaves and flowers, along with countless other details, look best in marquetry when done this way. I just looked at a piece of marquetry that’s two hundred and fifty years old. The inlaying is the standout part, and most of it is done with lines to create the look of a colored engraving. [Pg 868]
The work, when finished, may be rubbed down and oiled and polished. Or it can be varnished. Mastic varnish is best for this purpose, but it is the most difficult of all kinds to apply evenly.
The work, when it's done, can be sanded, oiled, and polished. Alternatively, it can be varnished. Mastic varnish is the best choice for this, but it's the hardest type to apply evenly.
There is still another kind of inlaying which is not included in the foregoing paper. To make it, take a board of hard, wood, well seasoned, and lay on it a coat of thick varnish. Take the sawed-out pieces, which should be of the thinnest tortoise-shell, ivory or wood, and dispose them on the board. When the first varnish is dry, lay on, for a ground, varnish very much thickened with flour or color. When this is dry, repeat it; and so on, until the ground thus made is as high as the pattern.
There’s another type of inlaying not mentioned in the previous document. To create it, take a piece of hard, well-seasoned wood and apply a thick layer of varnish on it. Take the cut-out pieces, which should be the thinnest tortoise shell, ivory, or wood, and arrange them on the board. Once the first layer of varnish is dry, apply a base coat of varnish that is heavily thickened with flour or color. After this layer dries, repeat the process until the base is as high as the pattern.

When inlaying is done with pieces of stone, it is called mosaic. It will be observed that in making solid marquetry, all the difficulty is limited to marking out a pattern on a smooth piece of hard white wood, and then tracing it carefully with the point of a penknife or with a cutting-wheel. The whole work is not much harder than cutting out a picture with the point of a penknife. The dye is more apt to spread evenly if, in applying it, you first give the surface a thin wash of water.
When inlaying is done with pieces of stone, it's called mosaic. You'll notice that when making solid marquetry, the main challenge is drawing a pattern on a smooth piece of hard white wood, and then carefully tracing it with a penknife or a cutting wheel. The entire process isn’t much harder than cutting out a picture with a penknife. The dye spreads more evenly if you first give the surface a light wash of water before applying it.
It should be remembered that where two lines are run together in parallels, as for instance, in long stems, the wood lying between is very apt to break off. This can only be prevented by using the point of a thin penknife-blade or a very small wheel, with very great care. For some work a wheel the third of an inch diameter should be used. In cases where the design is very delicate, the line need be merely scratched into the wood. Any indenting which will restrain the flow of the dyes, and indicate a distinct outline is sufficient. Great attention should be paid to this. Do not expect to make a perfect piece of marquetry at a first effort.
It’s important to remember that when two lines are run together in parallel, like in long stems, the wood in between can easily break off. This can only be avoided by carefully using the tip of a thin penknife or a very small wheel. For some tasks, a wheel that’s a third of an inch in diameter should be used. If the design is very delicate, just scratching the line into the wood is enough. Any indentations that slow down the flow of the dyes and create a clear outline are sufficient. Pay close attention to this. Don’t expect to create a perfect piece of marquetry on your first try.
There is a piece of Venetian marquetry in the South Kensington Museum, London, which was presented by the last Doge of Venice to Sir Richard Worsely. It last came from Apeldoorcombe, in the Isle of Wight. It is at present the property of Sir Thomas Winter. The Court Journal said of it, that even Her Majesty the Queen has not so fine a piece of furniture in all Windsor Castle. Its date is 1602. My attention was directed to it by a London merchant who deals solely in marquetry. And by this the reader may learn that Venetian marquetry is really capable of producing great artistic results.
There is a piece of Venetian marquetry in the South Kensington Museum, London, which was given by the last Doge of Venice to Sir Richard Worsely. It originally came from Apeldoorcombe, in the Isle of Wight. It is currently owned by Sir Thomas Winter. The Court Journal mentioned that even Her Majesty the Queen does not have such a fine piece of furniture in all of Windsor Castle. It dates back to 1602. A London merchant who specializes in marquetry brought it to my attention. From this, the reader can see that Venetian marquetry can truly create impressive artistic results.


Oh where are you going my dear little maid?
To the school o' fine arts—if you please, she said
To learn how to paint on china and glass
On velvet and satin, silk, linen and brass
On wood, tin and canvas, on matting and zinc
Slate, marble and tiles, and leather I think.
I have already painted a screen and three plaques
A whole set of dishes and two little racks
A stand for umbrellas—
A lovely one too—
With a ground of sienna—
And bands of light blue.
And cat tails, a dozen, so straight and erect
Growing up all around with artistic effect
There are other things too—
Which I can't stop to tell,
But I think for six lessons
I've done very well.
Oh, where are you going, my dear little maid?
To the school of fine arts—if you don't mind, she said.
To learn how to paint on china and glass,
On velvet and satin, silk, linen, and brass,
On wood, tin, and canvas, on matting and zinc,
Slate, marble, and tiles, and leather, I think.
I’ve already painted a screen and three plaques,
A whole set of dishes and two little racks,
A stand for umbrellas—
A lovely one too—
With a sienna background—
And bands of light blue.
And cattails, a dozen, standing straight and tall,
Growing all around with an artistic touch.
There are other things too—
Which I can’t stop to mention,
But I think for six lessons,
I’ve done really well.

A LESSON IN GEOGRAPHY
By M.B. Jordan

My boys quickly became sober,
And shook their heads and frowned, — And this was in the nursery,
Where only smiles exist.
He's the youngest of all,—
And stood upright next to my chair.
"Mama," he said, "tie me up!" And all the other guys looked up
With beaming faces.
And "can't get fractions right." That never knows what time it is,
Nor are there books or slates.
That never get tired of play,
But always make sure to happily run (Even on a holiday) Running errands for others gladly,
In the most helpful way.
With so many things!
With tops, toys, and pieces of wood,
And coins, knives, and strings,
And by a small fist that is incomplete
The glow that water gives.
The pocket next to the fist. The capital, two pink lips All set to be kissed.
And—darling, now I've bound you; The class might be let go.
HURLY-BURLY.
(A Nonsense Rhyme.)
By Emma Mortimer White.
And the small dog laughed to see, The horse cheered and threw up his hat,
And "he whistled a tune." The camel did the Highland fling,
And the elephant put on skates,
While the cat entered the butcher business
And charged the highest prices.
The mackerel rode a circus pony;
The whale jumped over the trees;
While the catfish rode a bicycle,
It operated smoothly by itself.
The tiger went to sleep in his boots;
The lion aimed at a target; The eagle shook his hair in front,
And volunteered himself to a park.
The horned owl laughed so hard he almost cried,
Then cried until his eyes were blurry;
But the wisest of them all was an old, clever hen. Taught herself to swim.


JACK-IN-THE-PULPIT
Well, my hearers, how do I find you this time? Getting ready for school, do you say? Ah, of course! Your Jack knows all about it. The season will soon begin at the little red school-house, and it will be a joy to see the bright procession that will go marching by my meadow every morning, the girls chatting and humming in the cheeriest way, and the boys all whistling gayly—whether just for the fun of it or to keep up their courage, I'll not attempt to say. And the dear Little School-ma'am—bless her!—she'll be in a perfect glow of delight!
Well, everyone, how's it going this time? Getting ready for school, I see? Of course! Your Jack knows all about that. The school year will soon kick off at the little red schoolhouse, and I’m excited to see the cheerful group passing by my meadow every morning, the girls chatting and humming happily, and the boys whistling cheerfully—whether it's just for fun or to boost their spirits, I can't really say. And the lovely Little School-ma'am—bless her!—she’ll be absolutely delighted!
It seems to me that the very walls of the school-houses ought to throb with pride over the wise young heads and the clear, happy voices that will soon make them echo with sounds of busy work and play. And so success to you all, my dears, throughout the whole term!
It seems to me that the very walls of the schoolhouses should be proud of the bright young minds and the joyful, clear voices that will soon fill them with the sounds of active work and play. So here's to your success, my dears, throughout the entire term!
POOR LARK!
It's no longer "Up with the Lark," I hear, for that oft-praised bird gets up, it seems, altogether too late. An enthusiastic naturalist has amused himself by investigating the question at what hour in summer the commonest small birds wake up and sing. He says:—The greenfinch is the earliest riser, as it pipes as early as half-past one in the morning. At about half-past two the blackcap begins, and the quail apparently wakes up half an hour later. It is nearly four o'clock, and the sun is well above the horizon before the real songster appears in the person of the blackbird. He is heard half an hour before the thrush, and the chirp of the robin begins about the same length of time before that of the wren. Finally the house sparrow and the tom-tit occupy the last place on the list. This investigation has altogether ruined the lark's reputation for early rising. That celebrated bird is quite a sluggard, as it does not rise till long after chaffinches, linnets, and a number of hedgerow birds have been up and about for some time.
It's not "Up with the Lark" anymore, I hear, because that often-praised bird seems to wake up way too late. An enthusiastic naturalist has entertained himself by looking into what time the most common small birds wake up and sing in the summer. He says:—The greenfinch is the earliest riser, starting to sing as early as 1:30 in the morning. Around 2:30, the blackcap begins, and the quail apparently wakes up half an hour later. It’s nearly 4:00 AM, and the sun is well above the horizon before the real songster, the blackbird, shows up. He is heard half an hour before the thrush, and the robin starts chirping about the same time before the wren. Finally, the house sparrow and the tom-tit are the last on the list. This investigation has completely ruined the lark's reputation for waking up early. That famous bird is quite lazy, as it doesn’t rise until long after chaffinches, linnets, and several hedgerow birds have already been up and active for a while.
But hold! There's such a thing as overdoing a good habit. Some of these birds seem to have lost their reckoning. There's the greenfinch, for instance—the idea of getting up at the ridiculous hour of half-past one in the morning! If he keeps on, he'll soon have to begin each day on the day before! No, no! Such early risers as he are not to be imitated. So we may have to go back to the lark after all. Or there's the tom-tit. He's a contented, sensible little fellow, and gets up at just the right time, I should say. Yes, let it be "Up with the tom-tit!" What say you, my dears?
But wait! There is such a thing as too much of a good habit. Some of these birds seem to have lost their sense of time. Take the greenfinch, for example—the idea of waking up at the ridiculous hour of one-thirty in the morning! If he keeps this up, he’ll soon have to start each day on the day before! No, no! Early risers like him should not be copied. So we might have to return to following the lark after all. Then there's the tom-tit. He's a happy, sensible little guy and wakes up at just the right time, I’d say. Yes, let’s go with “Up with the tom-tit!” What do you think, my dears?
THOSE MOCKING-BIRDS AGAIN.
Travis County, Texas.
Travis County, TX.
Dear Jack: I have been long acquainted with you and St. Nicholas. I live about two miles from Austin, the capital city of Texas. Birds of all kinds found in Texas may be seen about the place at proper seasons. Mocking-birds build their nests in the trees within a few yards, or steps, of the house. Last July, two young mocking-birds were taken from a nest of five. The two young mocking-birds taken from the nest were placed carefully in a large-sized cage, and the cage was suspended from a hook at the side of the front hall-door. The young birds were constantly and regularly fed for two weeks, night and morning, by both parent-birds, who hovered about the young ones during the day singing and frisking, and upon numerous occasions fighting off objectionable intruders and making great fluttering and noisy remonstrance when cats, dogs, or chickens appeared beneath the cage.
Hi Jack: I’ve known you and Santa Claus for a long time. I live about two miles from Austin, the capital of Texas. You can see all kinds of birds in Texas at the right times of the year. Mockingbirds build their nests in the trees just a few steps from the house. Last July, we took two young mockingbirds from a nest of five. The two young mockingbirds were carefully placed in a large cage that was hung from a hook by the front door. For two weeks, both parent birds regularly fed them day and night, hovering around their young ones during the day, singing and playing, and frequently chasing away unwanted visitors, making a lot of noise and fuss when cats, dogs, or chickens showed up under the cage.
At the end of two weeks, the young mocking-birds then being about able to fly, the cage was taken inside the hall-way, and there hung, covered with a mosquito-bar, to protect the little prisoners from stinging insects.
At the end of two weeks, the young mockingbirds were starting to fly, so the cage was brought inside the hallway and hung there, covered with a mosquito net to protect the little birds from stinging insects.
In the hall-way, the old birds could not reach the young to feed them, but they would fly in and through the house; this they did for several days, and then, apparently, they abandoned our locality and their young altogether. As we thought the old birds would not return, we again placed the cage outside the house, in its first position, but on one occasion we failed to entirely cover the cage with the mosquito-bar; and that very evening, at the usual feeding-time, about dusk, both old birds were seen, for the first time since their departure. Each bird had food or poison in its beak, and each was seen feeding it to the young birds; and then they flew away and did not return. Not suspecting any danger to the young birds, we allowed the cage to remain in the same place all night.
In the hallway, the older birds couldn’t reach the young ones to feed them, but they flew in and out of the house. They did this for several days and then, it seemed, they completely abandoned our area and their chicks. Since we thought the older birds wouldn’t come back, we moved the cage outside again, to its original spot. However, one time we didn’t fully cover the cage with the mosquito net; that evening, around dusk, at the usual feeding time, we saw both adult birds for the first time since they left. Each bird had food or something harmful in its beak, and they were seen feeding it to the young birds before flying away again and not coming back. Not thinking there was any danger to the chicks, we left the cage in the same spot all night.
Next morning early, we found one young bird dead in the cage, and the other barely alive, reeling and dazed as if under the influence of a poisonous weed or narcotic. Within a few hours, it too was dead. I am sorry that I lost two very beautiful birds; and I think the parent-birds poisoned the young captives, as the old birds were not seen by us again. Shall not the verdict be "guilty" instead of "not guilty"? Decide the question, Dear Jack.
Next morning, we found one young bird dead in the cage, and the other barely alive, swaying and dazed as if it had ingested something toxic or narcotic. Within a few hours, it too was dead. I'm sorry that I lost two beautiful birds; and I suspect the parent birds poisoned the young ones since we never saw the adult birds again. Shouldn’t the verdict be "guilty" instead of "not guilty"? Please decide, Dear Jack.
Yours truly, Louise A——.
Sincerely, Louise A——.
No, thank you! You can't persuade me to be the judge in such a case. For if I should undertake to decide the question of guilt, I'd be sure to point out the fact that in every instance the poisoned birds were in cages, not in nests. And then you wise human folk would be sure to say that that wasn't a fair way of stating the case, or that I was prejudiced. And perhaps I am. I'm neither a [Pg 873] bird nor a human being, you see; I'm only Jack-in-the-Pulpit. So settle this matter for yourselves.
No, thanks! You can't convince me to be the judge in this case. If I had to decide whether someone is guilty, I'd definitely point out that in every case, the poisoned birds were in cages, not in nests. And then you smart humans would probably say that wasn't a fair way to present the situation or that I was biased. And maybe I am. I'm neither a [Pg 873] bird nor a human, you know; I'm just Jack-in-the-Pulpit. So figure this out for yourselves.
A LIVING ISLAND.
Dear Jack: The alligator is not in any way an attractive animal. On the contrary, it is about as repellant in looks and disposition as any living creature very well can be. And yet in one respect, at least, it is to be envied: It can go through life without ever needing a dentist, unless it be to eat him; for it never keeps its teeth long enough to give them any chance to decay or ache or get out of order in any way. When an alligator's tooth is worn out or broken or in need of any kind of repair, it drops out, and, behold! a new one is ready to take its place. But I hardly need say that the alligator's teeth are a joy only to itself.
Hey Jack: The alligator is definitely not a good-looking animal. In fact, it’s probably one of the most unattractive creatures you could find, both in appearance and behavior. However, there’s at least one thing to envy about it: It can live its whole life without ever needing a dentist, unless it’s to eat one; it never keeps its teeth long enough for them to decay, hurt, or get misaligned in any way. When an alligator's tooth is worn down, broken, or needs repair, it just falls out, and—surprise!—a new one is ready to take its place. But I should mention that the alligator’s teeth are a source of joy only for itself.
Another peculiarity of the alligator is its ability to sleep. Like other reptiles, it is so cold-blooded that it likes warmth and hates cold. It needs water, too, and as the dry season and the cool season come on together in Florida, there is a double reason why the Florida alligator should go into winter quarters. It buries itself in the mud after the manner of its kind and settles down for a long nap.
Another interesting thing about alligators is their sleep habits. Like other reptiles, they're cold-blooded and prefer warmth while disliking the cold. They also need water, and with both the dry and cool seasons hitting Florida at the same time, there's a good reason for the Florida alligator to go into hibernation. It digs itself into the mud like its species typically does and settles in for a long nap.

Sometimes it happens that grass and quick-growing shrubs spring up on the back of this torpid animal. As a rule these are all shaken or washed off when, with the first warm rains, the alligator rouses itself and makes for the water; but occasionally, for some reason, the mud clings and with it the plant growth, so that when the half-awakened creature slides into the water and floats stupidly off, it looks like a floating island.
Sometimes grass and fast-growing shrubs start to grow on the back of this sluggish animal. Usually, these are all shaken or washed off when the first warm rains come, and the alligator wakes up and heads for the water. But occasionally, for some reason, the mud stays stuck, along with the plant growth, so that when the partly-awake creature slides into the water and floats away in a daze, it looks like a floating island.
In one such instance, a plover was so deceived as to build its nest in the plant-growth on the alligator's back. The living island so freighted floated slowly down the stream until it was noticed by a party of boys who were out fishing. They saw the plover rise from the little island, and suspecting a nest to be there, they gave up their fishing and rowed out to it.
In one such case, a plover was tricked into nesting in the plants growing on the alligator's back. The living island drifted slowly down the stream until a group of boys out fishing noticed it. They saw the plover take off from the small island and, suspecting there was a nest there, they stopped fishing and rowed out to it.
They never suspected the nature of the island until they had bumped their boat rather rudely into it once or twice, and so vexed the alligator that it opened its huge mouth with a startling suddenness that brought a chorus of yells from the nest-robbers, and sent them off in a fit mood to sympathize with the plover, which was fluttering about and crying piteously at the raid upon its nest.
They never realized what the island was like until they had crashed their boat into it a couple of times, which annoyed the alligator so much that it suddenly opened its large mouth, causing the nest-robbers to scream in surprise and rush off to feel sorry for the plover, which was flying around and crying sadly about the attack on its nest.
The poor bird was doomed to lose its nest, however, for the alligator, having at last been thoroughly roused, discovered how hungry it was, and dived down in search of food, thus washing off island, nest and all.
The poor bird was bound to lose its nest, though, because the alligator, finally fully awake, realized how hungry it was and plunged down in search of food, washing away the island, nest, and everything else.
Yours very truly,
John R. Coryell.
Sincerely,
John R. Coryell.
WRONG NAMES FOR THINGS.
Dear, dear! Here's a startling list of accusations! If any of you young wise-acres have made up your minds to write a dictionary when you grow up, here's a warning for you! Is it possible that there are so many things in the world that have been wrongly named? Just listen to this letter from my friend, M. E. L.
Dear, dear! Here's a shocking list of accusations! If any of you young know-it-alls are planning to write a dictionary when you grow up, here's a heads up for you! Is it really possible that there are so many things in the world that have been misnamed? Just listen to this letter from my friend, M. E. L.
Dear Jack: It is odd how names mislead. The calla lily is a calla, not a lily. The tuberose is not a rose at all. The strawberry and the blackberry are not berries. German silver came not from Germany, any more than did the Turkish bath from Turkey. French calf and Russian leather are both American. There is no wax in sealing-wax, and not a bit of bone in all the whalebone in the world. China-ware is made in our own country. Pinks are not all pink. Not every one called Black is a colored person; and how very many are called Wise who are not!
Hey Jack: It's funny how names can be misleading. The calla lily is a calla, not a lily. The tuberose isn't a rose at all. The strawberry and the blackberry aren't actually berries. German silver didn’t come from Germany, just like the Turkish bath isn’t from Turkey. French calf and Russian leather are both made in America. There’s no wax in sealing wax, and there's not a single bit of bone in all the whalebone in the world. China-ware is produced right here in our own country. Pinks aren’t always pink. Not everyone named Black is a person of color; and so many people labeled Wise really aren’t!
Yours truly,
M. E. L.
Best regards,
M. E. L.
WHO CAN ANSWER THIS?
Dear Jack: Like the Little School-ma'am's friend, Dorothy G——, I have been reading the "Life of Longfellow," and I found in it the following extract from his diary, which has puzzled me:
Hey Jack: Like the Little School-ma'am's friend, Dorothy G——, I’ve been reading the "Life of Longfellow," and I found the following excerpt from his diary, which has confused me:
"R. at tea. He gave us the following verse for finding on what day of the week the first of any month falls:
"R. at tea. He shared this verse with us to determine what day of the week the first of any month lands on:
Good Christopher Finch and Daniel Frier.
Now, can you, Dear Jack, or can some of your wise friends tell me how to discover on what day of the week the first of any month falls, by the aid of this couplet?
Now, can you, Dear Jack, or can some of your wise friends tell me how to figure out what day of the week the first of any month falls on, using this couplet?
Yours truly,
M. W——.
Best,
M. W——.
THE AGASSIZ ASSOCIATION
SIXTY-FIFTH REPORT.

Agassiz and Audubon.
In many respects the characters of these two great naturalists were alike,—and especially in their affectionate gentleness and mercy. Although, in the interests of science, both were led to destroy the lives of many animals, no men were more careful to avoid needless slaughter and unnecessary pain. It was Audubon who said, "The moment a bird was dead, however beautiful it had been when in life, the pleasure arising from the possession of it became blunted." This saying has become the motto of a large and rapidly growing society, organized in 1886, and known as the Audubon Society, for the protection of birds. This society, recognizing the increasing influence of the Agassiz Association, has sent to us a special invitation to co-operate in its work. The circular of the Audubon Society shows, first, the alarming rate at which our birds are being exterminated. It gives a series of startling facts; for example, "One New York firm had on hand, February 1, 1886, 200,000 skins," and it closes this paragraph as follows: "These figures tell their own story; but it is a story which might be known even without them; we may read it plainly enough in the silent hedges, once vocal with the morning songs of birds, and in the deserted fields, where once bright plumage flashed in the sunlight."
In many ways, the characters of these two great naturalists were similar, especially in their caring kindness and compassion. Although both were driven to take the lives of many animals in the name of science, no one was more mindful about avoiding pointless killing and unnecessary suffering. Audubon once said, "The moment a bird was dead, however beautiful it had been when in life, the pleasure arising from the possession of it became blunted." This quote has become the motto of a large and rapidly growing organization, founded in 1886, known as the Audubon Society, dedicated to protecting birds. This society, aware of the increasing impact of the Agassiz Association, has sent us a special invitation to collaborate on its efforts. The Audubon Society’s circular highlights the alarming speed at which our birds are disappearing. It presents a series of shocking facts; for instance, "One New York firm had on hand, February 1, 1886, 200,000 skins," and it ends this paragraph with: "These figures tell their own story; but it is a story that might be known even without them; we can read it clearly enough in the silent hedges, once filled with the morning songs of birds, and in the empty fields, where bright plumage once flashed in the sunlight."
The purpose of the Society is to prevent, as far as possible,
The purpose of the Society is to prevent, as much as possible,
1. The killing of any wild bird not used for food.
1. The killing of any wild bird that is not used for food.
2. The taking or destroying of the eggs or nests of any wild birds.
2. Taking or destroying the eggs or nests of any wild birds.
3. The wearing of the feathers of wild birds.
3. Wearing feathers from wild birds.
The plan of work is very simple.
The work plan is simple.
There are no expenses of any sort whatever. There are no conditions of age. No formal organization is required. Each one can join by agreeing to any one of the three following pledges:
There are no expenses of any kind. There are no age restrictions. No formal organization is needed. Anyone can join by agreeing to any one of the three following pledges:
Pledge No. 1.— I pledge myself not to kill, wound, nor capture any wild bird not used for food so long as I remain a member of the Audubon Society; and I promise to discourage and prevent, so far as I can, the killing, wounding or capture of birds by others.
Pledge #1.— I promise not to kill, injure, or capture any wild bird that isn’t used for food while I’m a member of the Audubon Society; and I pledge to discourage and prevent, as much as I can, the killing, injuring, or capturing of birds by others.
Pledge No. 2.—I pledge myself not to rob, destroy nor in any way disturb or injure the nest or eggs of any wild bird so long as I remain a member of the Audubon Society; and I promise to discourage and prevent, so far as I can, such injury by others.
Pledge #2.—I promise not to take, harm, or in any way disturb or damage the nest or eggs of any wild bird as long as I’m a member of the Audubon Society; and I commit to discouraging and preventing, as much as I can, such harm by others.
Pledge No. 3.—I pledge myself not to make use of the feathers of any wild bird as ornaments of dress or household furniture, and by every means in my power to discourage the use of feathers for decorative purposes.
Pledge #3.—I promise not to use feathers from any wild bird as fashion accessories or home decor, and I will do everything I can to discourage the use of feathers for decorative reasons.
These pledges are not to be understood as hindering the signer from taking such birds, eggs or nests as he may require for scientific purposes, but refer only to wanton or mercenary destruction and robbery. Therefore no member of the Agassiz Association can feel any hesitation about allying himself also with the Audubon Society. Boys and girls can often do more than others to protect nesting birds.
These promises shouldn't be seen as stopping the signer from taking birds, eggs, or nests for scientific purposes, but only apply to unnecessary or profit-driven destruction and theft. So, no member of the Agassiz Association should hesitate to join the Audubon Society. Kids can often do a lot more than others to help protect nesting birds.
From Mexico.
We are in the State Michoacan, the Garden State of the Republic, with thirty or forty thousand inhabitants. It is a pleasant place to live in; seven thousand feet above the sea; fine air, good water, and very healthy. The corridors of the house are inhabited by a colony of birds. The female looks like the female English sparrow. The male has a scarlet breast and cap. The egg is robin-blue, with a ring of black spots around the larger end. It is called the Gorriones. The buzzard is very common here. On a trip we took, we saw the fine Mocha coffee growing, and some of the cities could not be seen on account of the banana plants which shade the coffee. Here we have all the familiar wild flowers, and many strange ones. I belong to an Ohio Chapter of the A. A.—G. A. Harriman.
We are in the state of Michoacán, the Garden State of the Republic, with about thirty to forty thousand residents. It’s a nice place to live; seven thousand feet above sea level, with fresh air, good water, and a very healthy environment. The hallways of the house are filled with a colony of birds. The female looks like a female English sparrow. The male has a scarlet chest and cap. The eggs are robin-blue, with a ring of black spots around the larger end. They are called the Gorriones. The buzzard is quite common here. On a trip we took, we saw beautiful Mocha coffee growing, and some of the cities were hidden by the banana plants that shade the coffee. We have all the familiar wildflowers, along with many unusual ones. I belong to an Ohio chapter of the A. A.—G. A. Harriman.
Meeting Summary.
We hope to receive regular annual reports from all assemblies of the A. A., as well as from the individual Chapters, and have the pleasure this month, of giving the following from the Assembly of Essex County, N. J. "The first call for an Assembly meeting was sent out by East Orange, B. Four Chapters only responded. We decided to have five delegates from each Chapter. We have meetings on the last Saturday evening of every other month, from September to June; five meetings for the year. We have reports of progress from the associate Chapters, papers by members, discussions of methods of work, and occasional addresses. We have had many difficulties to contend with, but feel that our meetings have been pleasant and helpful, and should say from our experience thus far, by all means encourage the formation of Assemblies.
We hope to get regular annual reports from all A.A. assemblies, as well as from the individual Chapters, and we're excited this month to share the following from the Assembly of Essex County, N.J.: "The first call for an Assembly meeting was sent out by East Orange. Only four Chapters responded. We decided to have five delegates from each Chapter. We hold meetings on the last Saturday evening of every other month, from September to June; a total of five meetings for the year. We receive progress reports from the associate Chapters, papers from members, discussions about work methods, and occasional speeches. We've faced many challenges, but we feel our meetings have been enjoyable and beneficial, and based on our experience so far, we definitely encourage the formation of Assemblies."
Very sincerely yours, N. M. Dorr.
Best regards, N. M. Dorr.
Boston Meeting.
Chapters 112, 729, 760, and 820 of Boston, Mass., have united for the purpose of forming a Boston Assembly.
Chapters 112, 729, 760, and 820 of Boston, Mass., have come together to create a Boston Assembly.
All Chapters, in or near Boston, that would like to join, are invited to address
All chapters in or around Boston that want to join are invited to reach out
Mr. Thomas H. Fay, Sec. of Committee,
8 N. Grove street, Boston, Mass.
Mr. Thomas H. Fay, Secretary of the Committee,
8 N. Grove Street, Boston, MA.
Late Reports.
551, Clinton, Iowa. We have over three hundred specimens, and a small library. We have been studying turtles, and have noticed that the eye of a turtle shuts from the bottom. We now intend to take up fishes, and as the Mississippi river is within one block of our rooms, we shall not lack specimens. We have held thirty-eight meetings, and cases of absence are rare.—Henry Towle, Sec.
551, Clinton, Iowa. We have more than three hundred specimens and a small library. We've been studying turtles and have observed that a turtle's eye closes from the bottom. We now plan to study fish, and since the Mississippi River is just a block away from our rooms, we won’t have a shortage of specimens. We've held thirty-eight meetings, and absences are uncommon.—Henry Towle, Sec.
567, Fort Meade, Florida.—Our Chapter of five, all of our own family, left Iowa, September 25, 1884. We came down the Skunk river to the Mississippi, thence to New Orleans, thence to Tampa, and are now living nine miles southeast from Fort Meade. We left Sigourney, Iowa, in the Ena, a Racine boat, eighteen feet long, forty-two inches beam, with water-tight compartments. We had tent and camping outfit which we carried in another boat. Our party consisted of the five members of the Chapter, and a baby, one year old. We reached New Orleans Thursday, December 4, just ten weeks from our time of starting. This includes stops at all the principal towns. Our actual running time was 397 hours. Distance, 1812 miles; average, 4.53 miles per hour; least daily distance, five miles; greatest, sixty-five. The first cotton was seen at New Madrid, Mo.; the first cane, below Grady's Landing; first Spanish moss, just below Greenville, Miss.
567, Fort Meade, Florida.—Our family of five, all from the same household, left Iowa on September 25, 1884. We traveled down the Skunk River to the Mississippi, then to New Orleans, and finally to Tampa, where we are now living nine miles southeast of Fort Meade. We departed from Sigourney, Iowa, on the Ena, a Racine boat that’s eighteen feet long with a beam of forty-two inches and water-tight compartments. We carried a tent and camping gear in another boat. Our group consisted of the five family members and a one-year-old baby. We arrived in New Orleans on Thursday, December 4, exactly ten weeks after we started. This includes stops at all the major towns. Our total travel time was 397 hours. The distance covered was 1812 miles, averaging 4.53 miles per hour, with the shortest daily distance being five miles and the longest being sixty-five. The first cotton we saw was at New Madrid, Missouri; the first sugar cane was seen below Grady's Landing; and we spotted the first Spanish moss just below Greenville, Mississippi.
After being here a year, three of our number made another long excursion. Tuesday, December 1, 1885, we put our boat into Peace creek, thence to Charlotte Harbor, up the Caloosahatchie, through lakes Fliet and Hicapochee, into lake Okeechobee; across the northern end of the lake, into the Kissimee river, up to Kissimee lake, then up Tiger creek into Tiger lake, whence we walked thirty-five miles home, making in the round, 700 miles, in six weeks. Once we were over seven days without seeing a soul outside our own party. One of our lady members claims the honor of being the first white woman that ever crossed Okeechobee in a small boat. In all these travels, we have never been disturbed by man or beast, and have always been treated kindly. The Okeechobee trip was made at an expense of twelve dollars for three of us. The trip down the Mississippi cost about one dollar per day for the six. This, of course, does not include cost of boats, tents, and equipage. We found it a pleasant method of travel, and many of the A. A. might enjoy something similar. My wife and two daughters made the trip, so it is within the range of young lady members, if they have a taste for such travels.—Irving Keck, Sec. "567."
After being here for a year, three of us went on another long trip. On Tuesday, December 1, 1885, we launched our boat into Peace Creek, then went to Charlotte Harbor, up the Caloosahatchie River, through Lakes Fliet and Hicapochee, into Lake Okeechobee; across the north end of the lake, into the Kissimmee River, up to Kissimmee Lake, and then up Tiger Creek into Tiger Lake, from where we walked thirty-five miles home, covering a total of 700 miles in six weeks. At one point, we went over seven days without seeing anyone outside our own group. One of our female members claims the honor of being the first white woman to cross Okeechobee in a small boat. During all our travels, we were never disturbed by anyone or anything, and we were always treated well. The Okeechobee trip cost us twelve dollars for three people. The trip down the Mississippi was about a dollar a day for six people. This doesn’t include the cost of boats, tents, and equipment. We found it to be an enjoyable way to travel, and many of the A. A. might like something similar. My wife and two daughters joined the trip, so it could be suitable for young female members if they have an interest in this type of adventure.—Irving Keck, Sec. "567."
568, Meadville, Pa. We number now only four, the others having left college; but what we lack in number is made up in zeal. We study nature with a great deal more care than when we first formed a Chapter, and have spent some of our most enjoyable hours in rambling though the woods.
568, Meadville, Pa. We only have four of us now, since the others have left college; but what we lack in numbers, we make up for in enthusiasm. We study nature with much more focus than when we first formed a Chapter, and we’ve spent some of our happiest times exploring the woods.
We send greeting to the Chapters, and say, "Long live the A. A., as one of the best schools in which any one can learn."—F. L. Armstrong, Sec.
We send greetings to the Chapters and say, "Long live the A.A., as one of the best places to learn." —F. L. Armstrong, Sec.
574, Indianapolis, Ind. The future looks bright. We are all interested, and, although very lately reorganized, we hope to grow rapidly.—Tom Moore, Sec.
574, Indianapolis, Ind. The future seems promising. We're all engaged, and even though we've just recently reorganized, we expect to expand quickly.—Tom Moore, Sec.
About "Puff-balls."
All our botanical friends will be interested in the following paper on the curious fungi commonly called "puff-balls"; but I must emphasize the words of caution given by Professor Trelease and warn you not to eat any puff-balls whatever, until you have been taught to distinguish the good from the poisonous, by a competent botanist, with the actual specimens in his hand. So long as you have the slightest doubt, remember the old test—"Eat one,—then if you live, it was an edible mushroom; if you die, it was a poisonous fungus!" Here is what Professor Trelease says:
All our plant-loving friends will find this paper on the interesting fungi commonly known as "puff-balls" quite engaging; however, I need to stress the cautionary words from Professor Trelease and advise you not to eat any puff-balls at all until you learn to tell the safe ones from the poisonous ones, with the help of a knowledgeable botanist who has the actual specimens in hand. As long as you have any doubt, remember the old saying—"Eat one, and if you survive, it was an edible mushroom; if you die, it was a poisonous fungus!" Here’s what Professor Trelease says:
I have been asked several times by the boys of the Agassiz Association to go with them on little collecting excursions, and I have always found them much interested in toadstools, and other fungi. From what I have seen on these and similar excursions, I have been led to think that if given a little idea about some of these plants a good many people would be glad to observe them more closely.
I’ve been asked a few times by the boys from the Agassiz Association to join them on small collecting trips, and I’ve always noticed they’re really into toadstools and other fungi. From what I’ve seen on these and similar trips, I believe that if people had a bit more information about some of these plants, many of them would be interested in observing them more closely.
One group of fungi in particular—the puff-balls—has a great deal of interest for me. It is a very difficult group to study, and if the sharp-eyed boys of the Agassiz Chapters all over the country will be on the lookout for puff-balls this summer and fall, they can be of assistance in some work that there is much need of doing with these plants.
One group of fungi that really interests me is the puff-balls. They’re quite challenging to study, and if the observant kids in the Agassiz Chapters across the country keep an eye out for puff-balls this summer and fall, they can help with some important work that needs to be done with these plants.
Every boy who lives in the country must have seen the giant puff-ball (Lycoperdon bovista) that grows in pastures, looking like a great white egg, sometimes nearly two feet high, set up on its small end. It is not easy to see where these curious growths come from, for they sometimes appear as large as one's fist, or larger, in the morning, in places where there was nothing of the sort the night before. Then they often grow for several days, and finally turn brown and break up into a dusty mass that at last blows away like smoke, leaving nothing but a dried, torn remnant behind.
Every boy who lives in the country must have seen the giant puff-ball (Lycoperdon bovista) that grows in pastures, looking like a huge white egg, sometimes nearly two feet tall, standing on its small end. It’s not easy to figure out where these strange growths come from, because they can suddenly appear as big as a fist, or even larger, in the morning, in places where there was nothing like them the night before. They often grow for several days, and eventually turn brown and break apart into a dusty cloud that finally blows away like smoke, leaving only a dried, torn remnant behind.
When one of these large puff-balls is seen, scrape the dirt away carefully about it, and the secret of its appearance will be discovered; for a mass of fine white threads spread away from it in every direction. This spawn takes the place of the roots of a tree, absorbing food from the decaying leaf mold, or whatever there may be of the same nature in the ground. All of its food is obtained in this way; so that the delicate spawn-threads may spend a long time in feeding and storing up food before they give any evidence of their existence. But at last a puff-ball begins to grow; at first, very small, then larger, but never very large, until a rain may give it the opportunity to break through the sod, and then, swelling up rather than growing, it suddenly makes its appearance.
When you spot one of these large puffballs, carefully scrape away the dirt around it, and you’ll uncover the reason for its presence; a mass of fine white threads spreads out from it in every direction. This spawn acts like the roots of a tree, soaking up nutrients from the decaying leaf mold or whatever else is similar in the soil. All its food comes this way; thus, the delicate spawn threads can spend a long time feeding and storing nutrients before showing any signs of life. Eventually, a puffball starts to grow; it begins very small, then gets larger, but never really big, until rain gives it the chance to break through the surface, and then, instead of just growing, it swells up and suddenly appears.
While they are young, firm, and pure white, when cut open, these large puff-balls are very good eating, sliced, seasoned well, and fried in butter, and especially if dipped in egg and cracker crumbs. But I must caution my readers to leave other fungi alone, even if they think the specimens they find are mushrooms, for some of the fungi that look a good deal like mushrooms are extremely poisonous. Even a puff-ball soon loses its value for food, and should never be eaten after it becomes the least discolored, or offensive in smell. When this change occurs, it seems as if the plant was rapidly going to decay; but this is not the case,—it is simply ripening. For a puff-ball is nothing more nor less than the fruit of the underground mycelium, or spawn; and the dusty mass that it dries into is composed of myriads of spores, which take the place of the seeds of flowering plants. How many puff-balls there would be if every one of these microscopic spores developed! In a puff-ball sixteen inches in diameter, if they occupy only one-third of the space, there are no less than 300,000,000,000,000,000 spores,—an inconceivable number. I do not know why it is, but these spores do not germinate readily, and very few of them produce other plants. Perhaps it is quite as well, as, if they all grew, there would be room for no other kind of vegetation.
While they're young, firm, and pure white, when you cut these large puff-balls open, they're great to eat—sliced, seasoned well, and fried in butter, especially when dipped in egg and cracker crumbs. However, I need to warn my readers to stay away from other fungi, even if they think they’ve found mushrooms, because some fungi that look a lot like mushrooms are highly poisonous. A puff-ball can quickly lose its edibility and should never be eaten once it shows even the slightest discoloration or foul smell. When this change happens, it seems like the plant is rapidly decaying; but that's not true—it's just ripening. A puff-ball is simply the fruit of the underground mycelium, or spawn, and the dusty mass it dries into is made up of countless spores, which serve the same purpose as seeds in flowering plants. Just imagine how many puff-balls there would be if every one of these microscopic spores developed! In a puff-ball sixteen inches in diameter, if they take up only one-third of the space, there are at least 300,000,000,000,000,000 spores—an unimaginable amount. I’m not sure why, but these spores don’t germinate easily, and very few produce new plants. Maybe that’s for the best, because if they all grew, there wouldn’t be space for any other types of vegetation.

Another very good edible puff-ball is the little lead-colored species (Bovista plumbea), about as large as a marble, that is very common in hilly pastures. When it is young and white, it is even more delicious than the large species. With these I think I should let my bill-of-fare rest.
Another great edible puffball is the small lead-colored variety (Bovista plumbea), roughly the size of a marble, that’s quite common in hilly pastures. When it’s young and white, it’s even tastier than the larger species. I think that’s enough for my menu.
A few other common puff-balls are the exquisite earth-stars (Geaster), that are commonest in sandy places and under evergreens; the studded puff-ball (Lycoperdon gemmatum), very abundant on the ground in woods; the fleecy white puff-ball (L. Wrightii) that grows along paths in meadows; and the pear-shaped puff-ball (L. pyriforme), found everywhere on old logs, in tufts that are united by firm white cords.
A few other common puffballs are the beautiful earth-stars (Geaster), which are most often found in sandy areas and under evergreen trees; the studded puffball (Lycoperdon gemmatum), which is very abundant on the ground in forests; the fluffy white puffball (L. Wrightii) that grows along paths in meadows; and the pear-shaped puffball (L. pyriforme), which can be seen everywhere on old logs, growing in clusters connected by firm white cords.
These plants will make an interesting addition to the cabinet of a Chapter that will take the trouble to look for them and preserve them properly. They ought to be gathered in two states,—just before they open to discharge their spores, and when perfectly ripe. They must not be handled so as to rub off the mealy or warty covering that some have, and should be carefully taken home in a basket and laid in a good warm place to dry. Some of the larger species soften and become so offensive when first beginning to ripen that they may appear to be spoiled; but if put in an out-of-the-way place, where they will annoy nobody, they usually come out all right. When fully dry they should be laid in pasteboard trays or boxes, properly labeled, and put into the cabinet.
These plants will be a fascinating addition to any collection for those who are willing to search for and properly preserve them. They should be gathered at two stages—just before they open to release their spores and when they are fully ripe. They must be handled gently to avoid rubbing off the powdery or warty coating that some have, and should be carefully transported home in a basket and laid in a warm spot to dry. Some of the larger species can soften and smell quite bad when they first start to ripen, making them seem spoiled; however, if placed in a secluded area where they won't bother anyone, they typically turn out fine. Once completely dry, they should be placed in cardboard trays or boxes, properly labeled, and stored in the collection.
I shall be very glad to name puff-balls for members of the Agassiz Association as far as I can. Specimens sent for identification must be dried, carefully wrapped in tissue-paper, and packed with cotton or soft paper in a tin or wooden box, addressed to me as below. Each specimen sent should be marked with a number corresponding to that of the duplicate kept for the Chapter cabinet, so that my names may be given with reference to the numbers. If any specimens are to be returned, this should be indicated in the letter accompanying them, and the proper amount of return postage included.
I’m happy to name puff-balls for members of the Agassiz Association as much as I can. Specimens sent for identification need to be dried, carefully wrapped in tissue paper, and packed with cotton or soft paper in a tin or wooden box addressed to me as noted below. Each specimen should be labeled with a number that matches the duplicate kept for the Chapter cabinet, so I can provide names based on those numbers. If any specimens need to be returned, please mention this in the letter enclosed, along with the correct amount of return postage.
William Trelease,
Shaw School of Botany, St. Louis, Mo.
William Trelease,
Shaw School of Botany, St. Louis, MO.
Notes.
Frogs' Eggs. I think I can tell Mrs. N. B. Jones (see April number) what her "jelly-like mass" was. Last spring our boys brought home similar masses, some globular, some in strings. We put them in water in a sunny place. In less than a week we had tiny tadpoles swimming about. Unfortunately the curiosity concerning them was so great that they were continually lifted from the water, and after a few weeks all died. We thought the eggs must have been frogs' eggs, but we had two or three varieties. I hope to repeat the experiment, and continue it long enough to see exactly what animal will develop.—Mrs. J. C. Kinear, Sec. Ch. 598.
Frogs' Eggs. I think I can tell Mrs. N. B. Jones (see April issue) what her "jelly-like mass" was. Last spring, our boys brought home similar masses, some round and some in strands. We placed them in water in a sunny spot. In less than a week, we had tiny tadpoles swimming around. Unfortunately, the curiosity about them was so strong that they were constantly taken out of the water, and after a few weeks, all of them died. We assumed the eggs must have been frog eggs, but we had two or three different types. I hope to repeat the experiment and keep it going long enough to see exactly what animal develops.—Mrs. J. C. Kinear, Sec. Ch. 598.
Mocking-bird. One or two subscribers have stated through "Jack-in-the-Pulpit," that the mocking-bird, (mimus polyglottus) is not guilty of poisoning its young; but I have positively seen it done. The birds will feed their young for a while and when they find that it is impossible to get at them through the wires of the cage, they bring a poisonous red berry, which the young eat. I can furnish the signatures of six or eight persons who have seen this with their own eyes.—P. L. Benedict, Sec. 331.
Mocking-bird. One or two subscribers have shared through "Jack-in-the-Pulpit" that the mocking-bird, (mimus polyglottus), isn’t responsible for poisoning its young; however, I have definitely witnessed it happen. The birds will feed their young for a while, and when they realize they can't reach them through the cage wires, they bring a toxic red berry for the young to eat. I can provide the names of six or eight people who have seen this firsthand.—P. L. Benedict, Sec. 331.
[This establishes the fact that mocking-birds have brought berries believed to be poisonous, to their young. But it is unsafe, as I have before shown, to infer the bird's motives from its acts. We can not know that the bird changed the diet of its young "because it could not get at them," nor do we know that it knew the deadly nature of the berries. A jury could not convict of murder.]
[This shows that mockingbirds have brought berries thought to be poisonous to their chicks. However, it's risky to assume the bird's motives based on its actions, as I've mentioned before. We can't say for sure that the bird changed its chicks' diet "because it couldn't reach them," nor do we know if it was aware of how dangerous the berries were. A jury couldn't convict for murder.]
Devil-fish.—And Ostriches. Last summer we saw a devil-fish of the ray family, genus Cephaloptera. It had something like great wings on its sides. These were called pectorals. From tip to tip across these it was sixteen feet, four inches, and from head to junction of tail, eight feet six inches. Its tail was about two feet long, and not more than an inch in thickness. A flour-barrel was put in its mouth.
Devil-fish.—And Ostriches. Last summer we saw a devil-fish from the ray family, genus Cephaloptera. It had something like huge wings on its sides, known as pectorals. From tip to tip, these measured sixteen feet, four inches, and from the head to where the tail starts, it was eight feet six inches long. Its tail was about two feet long and no more than an inch thick. A flour barrel was placed in its mouth.
We had also, fortunately, an opportunity of seeing thirty-six live ostriches. They belonged to Dr. Sketcherly, who bought them in Port Natal, and was taking them to his ostrich farm in Los Angeles, California. We noticed that the males were all black, with white tail and wing-feathers, and pink bills; while the females were gray, with white tail and wings like the males, and black bills, which were triangular, with one end rounded off, and not duck-bill shaped, as I have read. Their legs resemble those of a horse, only they have two toes. Their eyes were large, dark, and mild. Two males were said to be very dangerous. A whole turnip was picked up and swallowed by one of them, and it was quite surprising to see it gradually turning from the front of his neck around to the back portion of it, and finally disappear suddenly into his back between the wings, where [Pg 876] the craw was said to be situated. Five natives were in attendance. Their features were regular, and their complexion dark brown; they had straight, black hair. One of them spoke English.—Mrs. E. E. Walden, Galveston, Texas.
We were also lucky to see thirty-six live ostriches. They belonged to Dr. Sketcherly, who bought them in Port Natal and was taking them to his ostrich farm in Los Angeles, California. We noticed that the males were all black, with white tail and wing feathers, and pink bills, while the females were gray, with white tails and wings like the males, and black bills that were triangular, with one end rounded off, not like the duck-bill shape I had read about. Their legs looked like those of a horse, but they had two toes. Their eyes were large, dark, and gentle. Two males were said to be very dangerous. One of them picked up a whole turnip and swallowed it, and it was quite surprising to see it gradually shift from the front of his neck to the back and then suddenly disappear into his back between the wings, where the craw was said to be located. Five natives were present. They had regular features and a dark brown complexion; they had straight, black hair. One of them spoke English.—Mrs. E. E. Walden, Galveston, Texas.
Buttercups. I have noticed that buttercups often make a mistake and grow six petals, instead of five.—C.
Buttercups. I've noticed that buttercups sometimes mess up and grow six petals instead of five.—C.
[Such variations are common. I have seen trilliums with four parts throughout; Houstonias, with five and six divisions; and Hepaticas completely double, like tiny roses.]
[These differences are pretty common. I've come across trilliums with four parts all the time; Houstonias with five and six divisions; and Hepaticas that are fully double, resembling tiny roses.]
Bees. A simple remedy for honey thieves. A gentleman who owns a bee farm discovered a large swarm of bees stealing honey from one of his smallest hives. The latter, because of their inferior numbers, were unable to protect their stores, and he tried various methods to aid them.
Bees. A straightforward solution for honey thieves. A man who owns a bee farm found a big swarm of bees robbing honey from one of his smaller hives. The smaller hives, due to their fewer numbers, couldn’t defend their honey, and he tried different ways to help them.
One day, at the suggestion of a friend, he laid a branch of asparagus before the entrance, completely concealing it from the eyes of the marauding bees, which flew wildly around, searching in vain for the opening, while the occupants of the hive, having made their exit through the asparagus, knew what lay behind it, and afterward stored their honey unmolested.—Agnes Lydon, Sec. Milwaukee Chapter E.
One day, at a friend’s suggestion, he placed a branch of asparagus in front of the entrance, totally hiding it from the swarming bees that buzzed around, looking helplessly for a way in. Meanwhile, the bees inside the hive, having slipped out through the asparagus, were aware of what was on the other side and later stored their honey without any trouble. —Agnes Lydon, Sec. Milwaukee Chapter E.
Minutes of a Great Meeting.
"Meeting called to order at 1.10 P. M. For the benefit of new members, an explanation of the organization of the Chapter (No. 331) was given, also of the origin of the A. A. The hand-book of the A.A. was then reviewed, each topic taken up and explained, portions of the constitution, by-laws, etc., being read. Next came the report of the secretary. Next, that of the treasurer. The question, 'Ought the English sparrow in this country to be considered an American bird?' was decided in the affirmative. Then came the election of new members. Three were elected. The revised copy of by-laws was then signed by all present. Secretary then read extracts from the A. A. columns of St. Nicholas, and explained about 'centuries.' He also read from the reports of other Chapters. A motion was then made that some one member bring in at each meeting an essay. Secretary then read annual report to be sent to Lenox. Approved. The next step was the paying of initiation fees by the new members. The treasurer was authorized to send to Lenox for a 'charter.' The questions in ornithology in December St. Nicholas, and the answers to same in March number, by Percy L. Benedict, Sec. 331, were read by the Vice-President. Next came a chemical experiment on the nature of flame,—the three cones, luminous, semi-luminous, non-luminous. A bent glass tube was thrust into the non-luminous cone and lighted at the other end,—a proof that the gas around the wick was not ignited."
"Meeting called to order at 1:10 P. M. For the benefit of new members, an explanation of the organization of Chapter (No. 331) was provided, along with some background on the A.A. The A.A. handbook was then reviewed, with each topic discussed and parts of the constitution, by-laws, etc., read aloud. Next was the secretary's report, followed by the treasurer's report. The question, 'Should the English sparrow in this country be considered an American bird?' was answered in the affirmative. Then, new members were elected, three in total. The updated by-laws were signed by everyone present. The secretary then read excerpts from the A.A. columns of Santa Claus and explained about 'centuries.' He also shared reports from other chapters. A motion was made for a member to bring an essay to each meeting. The secretary read the annual report to be sent to Lenox, which was approved. The next step was for the new members to pay their initiation fees. The treasurer was authorized to request a 'charter' from Lenox. The questions in ornithology from the December Santa Claus and the answers from the March issue, by Percy L. Benedict, Sec. 331, were read by the Vice-President. Next was a chemistry demonstration on the nature of flame, discussing the three types: luminous, semi-luminous, and non-luminous. A bent glass tube was inserted into the non-luminous cone and lit at the other end, proving that the gas around the wick was not ignited."
Question for next meeting, "Which is the most useful animal?" Meeting adjourned at 2.50 P. M. —Percy L. Benedict, Secretary.
Question for the next meeting: "Which animal is the most useful?" Meeting adjourned at 2:50 PM —Percy L. Benedict, Secretary.
Kioto, Japan.
Kyoto, Japan.
I was unfortunate enough, last March, to have all my letters, letter-book, hand-books, and other matter relating to the A. A. as secretary of Chapter 789, burn, together with everything else in my house, and the house itself. I have thus lost the addresses of some persons who had written to this Chapter. I mention this only to explain to those who might otherwise have occasion to think this Chapter negligent, the reason we can not answer them, unless they will have the kindness to write again.—C. M. Cady.
I was unfortunate enough last March to lose all my letters, letter book, handbooks, and other materials related to the A. A. as secretary of Chapter 789, along with everything else in my house, which was destroyed. As a result, I've lost the addresses of some people who had written to this Chapter. I'm mentioning this to explain to anyone who might think this Chapter is negligent why we can't respond to them unless they kindly write again.—C. M. Cady.
Every member of the A. A. will regret to hear of the misfortune that befell Mr. Cady in the burning of his house. Doubtless those members who had written to the Japan Chapter will now write again.
Every member of A.A. will be sorry to hear about the unfortunate event that happened to Mr. Cady with the fire in his house. Surely, those members who wrote to the Japan Chapter will reach out again.
Trading platforms.
Every collector is invited to send for my exchange list.—S. O. Pindar, Hickman, Ky.
Every collector is welcome to request my exchange list.—S. O. Pindar, Hickman, Ky.
I wish to correspond with all Chapters intending to raise silk-worms next year.—Chas. A. Jenkins, Sec. Ch. 447, Chittenango, N. Y.
I want to connect with all Chapters planning to raise silk worms next year. — Chas. A. Jenkins, Sec. Ch. 447, Chittenango, N. Y.
Mr. L. L. Goodwin, Daisy, Tenn., will exchange fragments of ancient pottery, arrow-heads, stone axes, and tomahawks—genuine and scarce; write first. I specially desire a large star-fish, entire jaws of a shark, a large lobster, and jaws and teeth of sea-fishes.
Mr. L. L. Goodwin, Daisy, Tenn., will trade pieces of ancient pottery, arrowheads, stone axes, and tomahawks—authentic and rare; write first. I’m specifically looking for a complete starfish, the full jaws of a shark, a large lobster, and the jaws and teeth of sea fish.
Chapters, Updated and Rearranged. | |||
No. | Name. | No. of members. | Address. |
---|---|---|---|
972 | Anadarko, Ind. Ter. (A) | — | Charley A. Reynolds. |
234 | New York, N. Y. (G) | 4 | Miss Isabella Roelker, 237 W. 51st Street. |
63 | East Dennis, Mass. (A) | 20 | Harry E. Scars. |
535 | Hallowell, Maine (A) | 4 | Miss M. Lillian Hopkins. |
40 | Sauquoit, N. Y. (A) | 12 | Miss H. Josephine Campbell. |
156 | Peoria, Ill. (A) | 5 | W. T. Van Buskirk, 111 Penn. Ave. |
973 | Ludington, Mich. (B) | 13 | Miss Emma Gaudette. |
592 | New York, N. Y. (P) | 4 | Miss Cecilia A. Francis, 54 W. 58th Street. |
974 | Richmond, Va. (C) | 4 | Miss Rebekah N. Woodbridge, 8 E. Franklin St. |
193 | Providence, R. I. (A) | 5 | Harry I. Griffin, 110 Carpenter Street. |
250 | Houghton, Mich. (A) | 36 | Morton C. Getchell. |
16 | Kerr City, Florida (A) | 6 | Miss Emma Hammond. |
165 | Norwalk, Ct. (A) | 6 | Mr. A. Quintard. |
705 | Philadelphia, Pa. (Y) | — | Miss Edith Earpe, 641 N. 43d Street. |
723 | Hopkinton, Mass. (A) | 5 | Geo. W. Chandler. |
841 | Montclair, N. J. (B) | 4 | Mr. Wm. Hollins, Box 277. |
Dissolved. | |||
458 | Haverhill, Mass. | F. H. Chase. | |
620 | Manlius, N. Y. | Geo. C. Beebe. | |
900 | San Francisco, Cal. | H. H. Loy. |
Announcement.
Secretaries of Chapters 701-800 are requested to send in their reports as near Sept. 20 as possible.
Secretaries of Chapters 701-800 are asked to submit their reports as close to Sept. 20 as possible.
All are invited to join the Association.
All are welcome to join the Association.
Address all communications for this Department to
Mr. Harlan H. Ballard, Lenox, Mass.
Address all communications for this Department to
Mr. Harlan H. Ballard, Lenox, MA.
THE LETTER-BOX.
Contributors are respectfully informed that, between the 1st of June and the 15th of September, manuscripts can not conveniently be examined at the office of St. Nicholas. Consequently, those who desire to favor the magazine with contributions will please postpone sending their MSS. until after the last-named date.
Contributors are respectfully informed that, between June 1st and September 15th, manuscripts cannot be conveniently reviewed at the office of Santa Claus. Therefore, those who wish to submit contributions to the magazine are kindly asked to delay sending their manuscripts until after the latter date.
Washington, D. C.
Washington, D.C.
Dear St. Nicholas: This is the first letter I have ever written you. I like your stories very much; the best one of this year, I think, is "Little Lord Fauntleroy." Only I did not like to have the new Lord Fauntleroy coming in to take his place. I hope Mrs. Burnett will have the Earl buy the new Lord Fauntleroy out.
Dear Santa Claus: This is the first letter I’ve ever written to you. I really enjoy your stories; my favorite one this year is "Little Lord Fauntleroy." I just didn’t like that the new Lord Fauntleroy came in to replace him. I hope Mrs. Burnett has the Earl buy out the new Lord Fauntleroy.
Your interested reader, Mary G—
Your engaged reader, Mary G—
Clifton, near Bristol, England.
Clifton, close to Bristol, UK.
Dear St. Nicholas: We are an English family with big and little members in it. Whenever St. Nicholas comes there is a great rush for it. We think it much better than any of our English magazines. We live near the Suspension Bridge, which is 254 feet above the river. Our horses eat sugar, apples, and salt out of our hands. One is called Howard, the other, Chester. We hardly ever get any ice here, and very little snow. We think that "Little Lord Fauntleroy" is a real good story; it is very like English life. We enjoy the letters from the little American boys and girls very much. Please print this letter, as it comes a long way—from England. I am a big member writing for the rest of our family.
Dear Santa Claus: We are an English family with both big and little members. Every time Santa Claus arrives, there's a big rush for it. We think it’s way better than any of our English magazines. We live near the Suspension Bridge, which is 254 feet above the river. Our horses eat sugar, apples, and salt from our hands. One is named Howard, and the other is Chester. We rarely get any ice here and very little snow. We think that "Little Lord Fauntleroy" is a really good story; it’s very similar to English life. We really enjoy the letters from the little American boys and girls. Please print this letter, as it comes a long way—from England. I’m a big member writing for the rest of our family.
Always your faithful readers, The Sparke Family.
Always your loyal readers, The Sparke Family.
B: The story you name is founded on an actual tricycle journey by a group of friends.
B: The story you mentioned is based on a real tricycle trip taken by a group of friends.
"Cortlandt," Omaha.
"Cortlandt," Omaha.
Dear St. Nicholas: I have never seen any letters from Omaha, in your delightful pages, so I think I must write, and hope you will print this letter. My mother and I think that "Little Lord Fauntleroy" is the most beautiful story we have ever read, and we have persuaded my father to read it, and he enjoyed it as much as we. My mother thinks Cedric will die before the end, but I hope not. I do not go to school, but I take French lessons of such a jolly little American "Mademoiselle!" Would it not be fun for a certain number of boy and girl readers of St. Nicholas to send a list of five or ten of their favorite books and the authors' names to you, and be printed! I hope this letter is not too long to print.
Dear Santa: I’ve never seen any letters from Omaha in your wonderful pages, so I thought I should write and hope you’ll publish this letter. My mom and I think that "Little Lord Fauntleroy" is the most beautiful story we’ve ever read, and we got my dad to read it too, and he enjoyed it just as much as we did. My mom thinks Cedric will die before the end, but I hope that’s not the case. I don’t go to school, but I’m taking French lessons from such a fun little American "Mademoiselle!" Wouldn’t it be great for some boy and girl readers of Santa Claus to send a list of five or ten of their favorite books along with the authors' names to you, and have it published? I hope this letter isn’t too long to print.
Your loving friend, Menie C. W—
Your caring friend, Menie C. W—
Christ-church, New Zealand.
Christchurch, New Zealand.
Dear St. Nicholas: I thought you would like to get a letter from New Zealand, as I don't think you have had one from such a long way. We have had your magazine for two years, and we all like you very much and look forward to getting you from the booksellers every month; and I am afraid we sometimes squabble over it, as we are three children and we all want it at once. Margaret, my eldest sister, generally gets it first because she can cut it best. We have a nice pony, and we call him Joe, or Joseph, because he is a piebald and has a coat of many colors. The rabbits are so bad in New Zealand that we have to keep ferrets to kill them. Father has a station, or sheep-run, with 28,000 sheep, and we are afraid of the rabbits overrunning it and eating up the grass, so father says I must bring up all my young kittens to be turned out on the run to kill the rabbits. We went to England when I was four, and I liked it very much, and was so pleased to see Granny and the aunties; but, oh, dear, the voyage made me so sick! Now, dear ST. NICHOLAS, I hope you will find room to put this in your magazine some day. Good-bye.
Dear Santa: I thought you’d enjoy getting a letter from New Zealand since I don’t think you’ve received one from such a faraway place. We’ve been reading your magazine for two years, and we all really like it and eagerly wait to get it from the booksellers every month; I’m afraid we sometimes argue over it since we’re three kids, and we all want it at the same time. My oldest sister, Margaret, usually gets it first because she can open it the fastest. We have a nice pony that we named Joe, or Joseph, because he’s a piebald with a coat of many colors. The rabbit problem in New Zealand is so bad that we have to keep ferrets to hunt them down. Dad has a sheep station with 28,000 sheep, and we’re worried about the rabbits taking over and eating all the grass, so Dad says I should train all my young kittens to be let loose on the run to catch the rabbits. We went to England when I was four, and I loved it, especially seeing Granny and my aunts; but, oh dear, the trip made me really sick! Now, dear ST. NICHOLAS, I hope you can find space to include this in your magazine someday. Goodbye.
Your devoted reader,
Adine Acton A—
Your loyal reader,
Adine Acton A—
Paris.
Paris.
My Dear St. Nicholas: I am a little American girl, but I am in Europe now, with my mother. We were in London the other day, and I went to Madame Tussaud's wax-works. The figures are, perhaps, better than those of the "Eden Musée," but the likenesses are simply miserable, especially Washington's, which resembles "Bunthorne," in "Patience"; and Lincoln, who was a much taller man than the late General Grant, was represented as a much smaller one.
Dear Santa Claus: I’m a little American girl, but I’m currently in Europe with my mom. We were in London recently, and I visited Madame Tussaud's wax museum. The figures are probably better than those at the "Eden Musée," but the likenesses are really terrible, especially Washington's, which looks like "Bunthorne" from "Patience"; and Lincoln, who was much taller than the late General Grant, was depicted as much shorter.
Your very loving
Paquerelle.
Your very loving
Paquerelle.
New York.
New York.
Dear Old St. Nicholas: This is the first time I have ever written to you, although I have taken you for thirteen years,—ever since you were published,—and have quite often thought of doing it. I am only a New York girl, and can not write you about lovely scenery and stirring events like the girls and boys who live at a distance, but can only say again and again how dearly I love you, and how eagerly I look for you every month.
Dear Santa Claus: This is the first time I've ever written to you, even though I've been reading you for thirteen years—ever since you were published—and I've thought about doing it many times. I'm just a girl from New York, so I can't tell you about beautiful scenery and exciting events like the kids who live farther away. I can only say again and again how much I love you and how eagerly I look forward to you every month.
I have enjoyed the series "From Bach to Wagner" so much, as I am very fond of music and take violin lessons. I like "Little Lord Fauntleroy" better than any story you have had in a long time,—but Mrs. Burnett is always delightful,—and it makes it so nice to have it illustrated by Mr. Birch, whose drawings I admire greatly. I hope you will not find this letter too long to print or consider me too old to be one of your admirers, as I am not yet seventeen. I do not belong to the A. A., much to my regret. I used to be a member of the "Town and Country Club," but had to give it up for want of time. Good-bye, dear ST. NICK, and believe me,
I have really enjoyed the series "From Bach to Wagner" so much because I love music and take violin lessons. I like "Little Lord Fauntleroy" more than any story you’ve had in a long time,—but Mrs. Burnett is always delightful,—and it’s great to have it illustrated by Mr. Birch, whose drawings I truly admire. I hope you won't think this letter is too long to print or consider me too old to be one of your fans, since I'm not yet seventeen. I’m not part of the A. A., which I regret. I used to be in the "Town and Country Club," but I had to give that up because I didn’t have enough time. Goodbye, dear ST. NICK, and believe me,
Affectionately yours, Amethyst.
Love, Amethyst.
Portland, Or.
Portland, OR
Dear St. Nicholas: I have been taking you for nearly three years, and think you are very nice. I think "Little Lord Fauntleroy" and the "Brownies" are splendid. I like to read the Letter-Box. I am eight years old and have lived in Portland nearly five years; and I go to see my grandpa in the East sometimes. I have crossed the continent five times, and, my Mamma says, have spent about five weeks of my life in a sleeping-car.
Dear Santa Claus: I've been reading your magazine for almost three years, and I think it's really great. I love "Little Lord Fauntleroy" and the "Brownies." I enjoy checking out the Letter-Box. I'm eight years old and have lived in Portland for almost five years, and I visit my grandpa in the East sometimes. I've crossed the country five times, and my mom says I've spent about five weeks of my life on a sleeper train.
Yours truly, Louise K. S.
Best, Louise K. S.
16 Carlton Road, Fitzhugh, Southampton.
16 Carlton Road, Fitzhugh, Southampton.
Dear St. Nicholas: We are very fond of you; we jump for joy when you come each month. We have taken you for two years in Buenos Ayres; now we are living in England, but in a little while we are going to Geneva; but wherever we are, we hope to see you. Our favorite stories are: "His One Fault," "Oh, Dear," "The Brownies," "Little Lord Fauntleroy." Mother likes "Personally Conducted." This is the first letter we have written; we should like to see it printed.
Dear Santa Claus: We really love you; we get super excited when you arrive each month. We’ve been reading you for two years in Buenos Aires; now we’re living in England, but soon we’ll be heading to Geneva. No matter where we are, we hope to see you. Our favorite stories include: "His One Fault," "Oh, Dear," "The Brownies," and "Little Lord Fauntleroy." Mom likes "Personally Conducted." This is the first letter we’ve ever written; we would love to see it published.
Your little friends, Bella, Willie, and Midge.
Your little friends, Bella, Willie, and Midge.
Liverpool, N. Y.
Liverpool, NY
Dear St. Nicholas: I am a little girl nine years old. I have a little sister and a baby brother. My little sister Enid thinks the "Brownies" going to the "surtus" is the best. I think "Little Lord Fauntleroy" is very nice. We have a big mastiff dog named Zippo. He weighs one hundred and forty pounds. He came from England when he was eighteen months old. He was raised by an earl. Perhaps it was Little Lord Fauntleroy's grandfather. I hope you will print this in your Letter-Box.
Dear Santa Claus: I’m a nine-year-old girl. I have a little sister and a baby brother. My little sister Enid thinks the "Brownies" going to the "surtus" is the best. I think "Little Lord Fauntleroy" is really nice. We have a big mastiff dog named Zippo. He weighs 140 pounds. He came from England when he was 18 months old. He was raised by an earl. Maybe it was Little Lord Fauntleroy's grandfather. I hope you’ll print this in your Letter-Box.
Your Constant Reader, Bessie C.
Your loyal reader, Bessie C.
Washington, D. C.
Washington, D.C.
Dear St. Nicholas: We have neither of us ever written to you before, but now we want to tell you something. We were seated at our desks in school, when the door opened and the principal entered, followed by four great Indians. None but the interpreter could speak English. They were dressed in citizens' clothes, so were not so interesting as they might have been. The next day several of us sent our albums to them, and the interpreter wrote the names of each, and then he whose name was signed, made his own cross underneath. Three of their names are:
Dear Santa: Neither of us has written to you before, but we want to share something now. We were sitting at our desks in school when the door opened and the principal walked in, accompanied by four Native Americans. Only the interpreter could speak English. They were dressed in regular clothing, so they weren't as intriguing as they could have been. The next day, several of us sent our albums to them, and the interpreter wrote down each name, and then the person whose name it was signed made their own mark underneath. Three of their names are:
"Young Prophet."
"Stiff Wing."
"Young Bear."
"Young Prophet."
"Stiff Wing."
"Young Bear."
Your devoted readers, Ed. and Kittie.
Your loyal readers, Ed. and Kittie.
Philadelphia.
Philly.
Dear St. Nicholas: My age is twelve years, and I am so fond of my mother; so I must tell you how much we are all pleased with "Little Lord Fauntleroy" and his "Dearest" mother.
Dear Santa: I’m twelve years old, and I love my mom so much; I have to tell you how happy we all are with "Little Lord Fauntleroy" and his "Dearest" mother.
My father is an Englishman, but we live in this country; we all love the Queen, and we have a very high regard for the President and this Government.
My dad is English, but we live in this country; we all love the Queen, and we really respect the President and this government.
My father has been a great fisherman, and has fished in many waters in this country; one time he caught a large pickerel, and the boy that was rowing the boat had no shoes on, so when the large fish was drawn in the boat it had its mouth wide open, and it slid to the boy's foot and came near decapitating his big toe. Another time he hooked a large rock fish, and it pulled him in the river, out of the boat, and he came near drowning.
My dad was an awesome fisherman and has fished in many places around the country. One time, he caught a huge pickerel, and the kid rowing the boat was barefoot. When the big fish came aboard with its mouth wide open, it slid right onto the boy's foot and almost took off his big toe. Another time, he hooked a big rock fish, and it yanked him out of the boat and into the river, nearly drowning him.
We all love the St. Nicholas, for the many, many pretty stories you give us. Now, "Dearest" No. 2, I will say good-bye.
We all love Santa Claus for all the beautiful stories you share with us. Now, "Dearest" No. 2, I will say goodbye.
James Lardner H.
James Lardner H.
Bangor, Me.
Bangor, ME
Dear St. Nicholas: I am reading the story of "Little Lord Fauntleroy," and I like it very much. I do not like the grandpa very much; yet I think when the grandpa sees Lord Fauntleroy's mother, he will like her, and have her come up and live with them. From your friend,
Dear Santa Claus: I’m reading "Little Lord Fauntleroy," and I really enjoy it. I’m not too fond of the grandpa, but I believe that when he meets Lord Fauntleroy’s mother, he’ll like her and invite her to come live with them. From your friend,
L. C. B.
L. C. B.
Louisville, Ky.
Louisville, KY
Dear St. Nicholas: I often thought I would like to send you some of my poetry, and will inclose a piece that I composed last September, while sailing my boat at Barnegat. I am eleven years old, and have been writing poetry and stories for several years. I would be so much pleased to see this letter and poem printed in St. Nicholas, and if you do not like this poetry I could send you other pieces called "The Frisky Calf," "Blacksmith's Song," "Rivuletta," etc. Good-bye, dear St. Nicholas.
Dear Santa Claus: I've often thought about sending you some of my poetry, so I'm including a piece I wrote last September while sailing my boat at Barnegat. I'm eleven years old and have been writing poems and stories for several years now. I would be thrilled to see this letter and poem published in Santa Claus, and if you don’t like this one, I can send you other pieces like "The Frisky Calf," "Blacksmith's Song," "Rivuletta," and so on. Goodbye, dear Santa Claus.
Yours truly, Ellen N. L.
Best regards, Ellen N. L.
The Fathomless Deep.
The Bottomless Ocean.
And copper, silver, and countless riches Lie at the bottom of the endless deep,
Where so many souls have rested.
And there’s no one to share the sad news
About how many souls sleep without wanting to. At the bottom of the endless ocean.
And porpoises play, jump, and leap. In the depths of the endless ocean.
And frequently, people cry. For the souls that have perished in the endless depths.
And I believe it will keep happening; For they won’t take warnings from the souls that sleep. At the bottom of the endless deep.
Barnegat City, N. J., Sept. 11, 1885.
Barnegat City, N. J., Sept. 11, 1885.
"A Jewel":—Your little story is very clever, as the work of a girl of your age, and we should gladly print it in the Letter-Box if there were space for it. But we are sorry to say that we can not possibly make room for the story in our already over-crowded columns.
"A Gem":—Your short story is really impressive for someone your age, and we would love to print it in the Letter-Box if we had the space. Unfortunately, we regret to inform you that we can't fit the story into our already packed columns.
Paris, France.
Paris, France.
Dear St. Nicholas: I am an American boy, living in Paris; I do not like it much here. I have been to the Louvre several times since I have been here, and the delightful "Stories of Art and Artists" have a double interest, for when I go to the Louvre I can look for the works of artists mentioned in those stories. I have seen the picture of Mme. le Brun and her daughter there, and it is beautiful. I have seen also a good many of David's. I am eleven years old, and have two sisters and one brother, all younger than myself, and we all wait for you with impatience. I have taken you now for three years, and to part with you would be like parting with an old friend.
Dear Santa Claus: I'm an American kid living in Paris, and honestly, I don't like it much here. I've visited the Louvre several times since I arrived, and the charming "Stories of Art and Artists" are particularly interesting because when I go to the Louvre, I can search for the works of the artists mentioned in those stories. I've seen the painting of Mme. le Brun and her daughter there, and it's gorgeous. I've also checked out a lot of David's works. I'm eleven years old and have two younger sisters and a younger brother, and we all eagerly await your arrival. I've been getting your magazine for three years now, and saying goodbye to it would feel like losing an old friend.
"Little Lord Fauntleroy" is the nicest next to "Art and Artists," I think. I go to a school with over eleven hundred boys. I leave the house at ten minutes of eight, in the morning, and I do not get home until six at night.
"Little Lord Fauntleroy" is the best one next to "Art and Artists," I think. I go to a school with more than eleven hundred boys. I leave the house at ten minutes to eight in the morning, and I don’t get home until six at night.
I hope you will print this, as it is my first letter. Now, with much love to you and the Little School-ma'am, I remain,
I hope you will print this, since it’s my first letter. Sending lots of love to you and the Little School-ma'am, I remain,
Your constant reader, J. H. T.
Your loyal reader, J. H. T.
In the article in our last number, entitled "A Royal Fish," the author stated that in this country a salmon weighing fifty pounds was considered a very large one. But a correspondent now sends us the following item describing a salmon which weighed seventy-two pounds. No salmon of this weight, however, has ever been caught with a rod on the American side of the ocean. Here is the item:
In the article in our last issue, titled "A Royal Fish," the author mentioned that in this country, a fifty-pound salmon is considered quite large. However, a reader has now sent us this piece about a salmon that weighed seventy-two pounds. Still, no salmon of this size has ever been caught with a rod on the American side of the ocean. Here is the piece:
"Crowds of well-dressed people, men and women, went to Fulton Market yesterday and looked at an enormous salmon which was on exhibition. Mr. Blackford, to whom it belonged, had put a row of big strawberries along its back and stuffed green moss into its capacious mouth. The fish came from the Dalles, a noted fishing place on the Columbia River, Oregon. It measured fifty-two inches from its nose to the tip of its tail, was twelve inches broad, and weighed seventy-two pounds. It was caught in a net."
Crowds of well-dressed people, both men and women, visited Fulton Market yesterday to check out an enormous salmon on display. Mr. Blackford, the owner, had arranged a line of large strawberries along its back and stuffed green moss into its wide-open mouth. The fish came from The Dalles, a well-known fishing spot on the Columbia River in Oregon. It measured fifty-two inches from its nose to the tip of its tail, was twelve inches wide, and weighed seventy-two pounds. It was caught in a net.
Balaton Fured.
Balatonfüred.
Dear St. Nicholas: I like you very much and most of all Sophie Swett and Frank Stockton and Miss Alcott and Mary Mapes Dodge. I am a little English girl, and I live in Hungary. We are going away in the spring, and father has gone already.
Dear Santa: I really like you, especially Sophie Swett, Frank Stockton, Miss Alcott, and Mary Mapes Dodge. I'm a little English girl living in Hungary. We're leaving in the spring, and my dad has already gone ahead.
Your loving reader,
Kathleen Young.
Your devoted reader,
Kathleen Young.
Balaton Fured, Hungary.
Balatonfüred, Hungary.
Dear St. Nicholas: I feel I must add a few lines to my little daughter's note, to tell you that, as she is suffering from spinal complaint, she is obliged always to lie on her back; so to her—cut off from so many of the pleasures of stronger children—you are doubly welcome. Indeed, we all are very partial to you; your magazine has the distinction of being the most shabby book on our book-shelves. In our home, as no doubt in hundreds of others, you are a household word. Kathleen begs you, if you have room, to print her letter. With every good wish, very truly yours,
Dear Santa: I need to add a few lines to my little daughter's note to let you know that, since she's dealing with a spinal condition, she has to lie on her back all the time; so for her—restricted from so many activities that other kids enjoy—you are especially cherished. In fact, we all have a soft spot for you; your magazine is the scruffiest book on our shelves. In our home, just like in hundreds of others, you’re a familiar name. Kathleen is hoping that if you have space, you’ll print her letter. With warm wishes, very truly yours,
Maria Young.
Maria Young.
Washington, D. C.
Washington, D.C.
Dear St. Nicholas: I am eleven years old, and have been taking you for several years. I like you better than any other magazine. I have a brother twenty-one months younger than I am, and we look very much alike, and wear the same kind of clothes. He said he had a dream the other night, which he thought was very funny. He dreamed we were playing near the State Department, and a man told him not to get on the grass or he would whip him. After a while he dreamed that I came along and got on the grass, when the man caught me and whipped me by mistake, thinking I was my brother.
Dear Santa Claus: I’m eleven years old and have been reading you for several years. I like you more than any other magazine. I have a brother who is twenty-one months younger than me, and we look a lot alike and wear the same kind of clothes. He said he had a dream the other night that he thought was really funny. He dreamed we were playing near the State Department, and a man told him not to step on the grass or he’d get in trouble. After a while, he dreamed that I came along and stepped on the grass, and the man mistakenly caught me and punished me, thinking I was my brother.
He thought the dream was very funny, but I did not see the fun in it.
He thought the dream was really funny, but I didn’t find it amusing at all.
Yours affectionately,
Charles C.
Yours truly,
Charles C.
Wasioja, Minn.
Wasioja, MN
Dear Old Saint: Although my brothers and I have taken you for nearly ten years, this is the first letter I have written you.
Dear Santa: Though my brothers and I have believed in you for almost ten years, this is the first letter I’ve ever written to you.
I want to thank you for Mr. Stockton's valuable "Personally Conducted" series, and also for Mr. Scudder's "George Washington." Mr. Stockton's "Personally Conducted" makes me feel as if I had visited the places he describes.
I want to thank you for Mr. Stockton's valuable "Personally Conducted" series, and also for Mr. Scudder's "George Washington." Mr. Stockton's "Personally Conducted" makes me feel like I've visited the places he describes.
I am, and always shall be, an interested reader.
I am, and always will be, an engaged reader.
Fred. J. S.
Fred. J. S.
Gardiner, Maine.
Gardiner, ME.
Dear St. Nicholas: I have been your constant reader since I was a very little girl, and you are still my favorite magazine, although I read many others. Last summer I tried a string house, but not as you described, for it is impossible to make morning-glories grow under a tree, as they need a great deal of sun. My house was shaped like a tent, with sloping sides, and outside of the morning-glories I planted a border of nasturtiums, but although I began it early, planted the seeds very thick, and took the greatest pains with it, it did not succeed, and I don't think I shall try it again, as the season here is probably too short. But I should advise any one who intends making a string house not to make it under a tree, but on a frame in the open ground. I think it is a great pity you don't come more than once a month (and I am sure all the rest of your readers will agree with me), I am so much interested in Mrs. Burnett's "Little Lord Fauntleroy." I hope you will have another paper on "Historic Girls" soon. I have no pets, as a great many of your readers seem to have, except a very small aquarium, but have in place of them three collections, which I have collected almost entirely myself, and am much interested in. The first, and most interesting to me, is one of birds' eggs, the second, moths, insects, and butterflies, and, last but not least, a small collection of minerals. I hope you will find room to print this, but I suppose it is hard to choose among all the letters that must be sent to you.
Dear Santa Claus: I've been a faithful reader since I was a little girl, and you’re still my favorite magazine, even though I read a lot of others. Last summer, I tried building a string house, but not in the way you described, because it’s impossible to grow morning-glories under a tree since they need a lot of sunlight. My house was tent-shaped, with sloping sides, and outside the morning-glories, I planted a border of nasturtiums. However, even though I started early, planted the seeds thickly, and took great care of it, it didn’t work out. I don’t think I'll try it again, as the season here is probably too short. But I would recommend anyone planning to build a string house do it on a frame in an open area instead of under a tree. I really wish you published more than once a month (and I’m sure all your other readers agree), as I’m very interested in Mrs. Burnett’s "Little Lord Fauntleroy." I hope you’ll have another piece on "Historic Girls" soon. I don’t have any pets like many of your other readers, except for a tiny aquarium, but in their place, I have three collections that I’ve put together mostly by myself, which I find really interesting. The first and most fascinating to me is a collection of birds' eggs, the second is moths, insects, and butterflies, and last but not least, a small collection of minerals. I hope you can find space to publish this, but I imagine it’s tough to choose among all the letters you receive.
Your constant reader, Amy R.
Your loyal reader, Amy R.
Honolulu, Sandwich Islands.
Honolulu, Hawaii.
Dear St. Nicholas: I have never written you a letter before, but when I was looking over the letters in the St. Nicholas (for which I have lately become a subscriber) I didn't see any letter from Honolulu, so I thought I would write you one about the volcano in Hawaii, which you know is one of the Hawaiian Islands. Well, about three weeks ago we heard that the bottom of the volcano had fallen in. We were afraid that we would have some severe earthquakes or, perhaps, a tidal wave; some thought the Islands might all sink, but nothing of the kind has occurred. Mr. S——, a photographer, was the first to see it; he had been let down by ropes, and was standing on a ledge taking photographs of the crater. The volcano was unusually active. He took the photographs, and just as he was taking one he saw the whole thing caving in. First the bottom fell out and then the sides fell in, and down it all went, leaving nothing but a bottomless hole. No sooner was he hauled up than the ledge on which he had been standing fell in.
Dear Santa Claus: I've never written you a letter before, but while I was looking through the letters in the Santa Claus (which I recently subscribed to), I didn’t see any letter from Honolulu, so I thought I’d share one about the volcano in Hawaii, one of the Hawaiian Islands. About three weeks ago, we heard that the bottom of the volcano had collapsed. We were worried there might be severe earthquakes or maybe even a tidal wave; some feared that all the Islands could sink, but nothing like that happened. Mr. S——, a photographer, was the first to witness it; he had been lowered by ropes and was standing on a ledge taking pictures of the crater. The volcano was unusually active. He took the photos, and just as he was capturing one, he saw the entire thing caving in. First, the bottom fell out, and then the sides came in, and down it all went, leaving just a bottomless pit. No sooner had he been pulled up than the ledge he had been standing on collapsed.
Yours truly, Henry W.
Best regards, Henry W.
New Glasgow, N. S.
New Glasgow, NS
Dear St. Nicholas: I have taken you for ten years. We stopped for one year, and we could not do without you, so we have commenced again. I think "Little Lord Fauntleroy" is a beautiful story. I have never seen a letter from this province before. I hope to see my letter in print. Your constant reader,
Dear Santa Claus: I have been a subscriber for ten years. We took a break for one year, but we realized we couldn't do without you, so we started again. I think "Little Lord Fauntleroy" is a lovely story. I've never seen a letter from this province before. I hope to see my letter published. Your loyal reader,
Bessie G. T.
Bessie G. T.
Atlanta, Ga.
Atlanta, GA
Dear St. Nicholas: I am a little boy from the South, and have only gone to school a few months; but as my mamma says I must some day be a Governor, and my grandma expects me to be a President, I will commence with St. Nicholas. I will be satisfied if I am ever as wise and good as was Mr. Paul Hayne, our poet, who died last summer.
Dear Santa: I’m a young boy from the South, and I've only been in school for a few months; but since my mom says I need to become a Governor one day, and my grandma hopes I'll be a President, I’ll start with Santa Claus. I’ll be happy if I can ever be as wise and kind as Mr. Paul Hayne, our poet, who passed away last summer.
He had a splendid horse named Dick. Often, when he would ride out in the woods to compose a poem, he would take me with him if I would promise not to speak a word, and I know it was harder for me not to speak than for him to write the poem.
He had a great horse named Dick. Often, when he would ride out into the woods to write a poem, he would take me with him if I promised not to say a word, and I know it was harder for me to stay silent than for him to write the poem.
Albert A.
Albert A.
We acknowledge with many thanks the receipt of pleasant letters from the young friends whose names here follow: Raynor Brothers, Eva Campbell, Emma C. Tate, Cara Sanford, Bessie Bradenbaugh, L. C., May, "Harry's Mother," Bessie L. Lake, Ernst C. Bernbaum, Mary P. F., John Kelso, Annie Howard, Fawn Evans, Willie C. Hardy, Millicent R., Alice D. Leigh, George B. Stratton, Frank M. Crispin, Alfred B. Cushing, Flossie, Emily Innes, Reno Blackstone, Mollie Orr, Lottie E. W., Violet A., Maudie Brown, Florence H., Kitty Russell, M. S. R., Emma T., Eloise L. Derby, A. J. S., Grace F. Schoff, Maude Jackson, Fanny H. Murdock, Rosa R. A. & Rudie E. B., Geneviève D., Ettie Coombs, Roy Strong, Bertha Parsons, Maud T., Olive S. Stewart, Pansy O'Donnell, "Katisha," Cora Hoyt, Elizabeth K. Stewart, First Ward School, Charlotte Dennison, Dollie M. Brooks, Bessie Roberts, Anna D. W., Charles P. Clark, M. E. R., Matty J., Florence A., Florence V. Thorpe, Roland Wilber, Gertie Doud, Nellie & Ninita, Josie M. Merghau, A. B. Baylis, Jr., Audley & Ronald, Ella H. W., W. le bas T., Emma Willcutt, Dot, Evan, & Brooks, S., Lucy Hathaway, Lucy P. K., Kathleen, T. C., Constant Reader, Geraldine, Maud Elaine Caldwell, E. Parks, Amy H. Silvester, Winnie Galloway, Henry J. Parsons, Tryphosa, Theodosia, Tryphena Van——, E. C. N., Harry Armstrong, Charlie P. G., Beth M., Walter Bassett, W. L. Briscoe, Constance R., Nellie B. R., Emilie K., Wennie B. Dorrance, O. W. G., Dodey Smart, Mary & May, Duncan Kilborn, Annie Russell Anthony, and Minnie R.
We gratefully acknowledge the receipt of lovely letters from the young friends listed below: Raynor Brothers, Eva Campbell, Emma C. Tate, Cara Sanford, Bessie Bradenbaugh, L. C., May, "Harry's Mother," Bessie L. Lake, Ernst C. Bernbaum, Mary P. F., John Kelso, Annie Howard, Fawn Evans, Willie C. Hardy, Millicent R., Alice D. Leigh, George B. Stratton, Frank M. Crispin, Alfred B. Cushing, Flossie, Emily Innes, Reno Blackstone, Mollie Orr, Lottie E. W., Violet A., Maudie Brown, Florence H., Kitty Russell, M. S. R., Emma T., Eloise L. Derby, A. J. S., Grace F. Schoff, Maude Jackson, Fanny H. Murdock, Rosa R. A. & Rudie E. B., Geneviève D., Ettie Coombs, Roy Strong, Bertha Parsons, Maud T., Olive S. Stewart, Pansy O'Donnell, "Katisha," Cora Hoyt, Elizabeth K. Stewart, First Ward School, Charlotte Dennison, Dollie M. Brooks, Bessie Roberts, Anna D. W., Charles P. Clark, M. E. R., Matty J., Florence A., Florence V. Thorpe, Roland Wilber, Gertie Doud, Nellie & Ninita, Josie M. Merghau, A. B. Baylis, Jr., Audley & Ronald, Ella H. W., W. le bas T., Emma Willcutt, Dot, Evan, & Brooks, S., Lucy Hathaway, Lucy P. K., Kathleen, T. C., Constant Reader, Geraldine, Maud Elaine Caldwell, E. Parks, Amy H. Silvester, Winnie Galloway, Henry J. Parsons, Tryphosa, Theodosia, Tryphena Van——, E. C. N., Harry Armstrong, Charlie P. G., Beth M., Walter Bassett, W. L. Briscoe, Constance R., Nellie B. R., Emilie K., Wennie B. Dorrance, O. W. G., Dodey Smart, Mary & May, Duncan Kilborn, Annie Russell Anthony, and Minnie R.
THE RIDDLE-BOX.
ANSWERS TO PUZZLES IN THE AUGUST NUMBER.
Charade. Keepsake.
Pretend game. Memento.
Octagon. 1. Dab. 2. Cecil. 3. Decolor. 4. Aconite. 5. Bilious. 6. Lotus. 7. Res.
Octagon. 1. Dab. 2. Cecil. 3. Decolor. 4. Aconite. 5. Bilious. 6. Lotus. 7. Res.
Greek Cross. I. 1. Rate. 2. Aver. 3. Teas. 4. Erst. II. 1. Tore. 2. Omer. 3. Reps. 4. Erst. III. 1. Erst. 2. Rhea. 3. Seas. 4. Task. IV. 1. Task. 2. Area. 3. Seat. 4. Kate. V. 1. Task. 2. Anne. 3. Snap. 4. Kept.
Greek Cross. I. 1. Rate. 2. Average. 3. Teas. 4. First. II. 1. Tore. 2. Omer. 3. Reps. 4. First. III. 1. First. 2. Rhea. 3. Seas. 4. Task. IV. 1. Task. 2. Area. 3. Seat. 4. Kate. V. 1. Task. 2. Anne. 3. Snap. 4. Kept.
Inverted Pyramids. I. Across: 1. Oratory. 2. Erode. 3. Toe. 4. L. II. Across: 1. Masonic. 2. Sabot. 3. Mow. 4. E.
Inverted Pyramids. I. Across: 1. Public speaking. 2. Wear away. 3. Toe. 4. L. II. Across: 1. Freemason. 2. Clog. 3. Cut. 4. E.
Illustrated Central Acrostics. Centrals, Socrates. Cross-words: 1. snowShoes. 2. dragOn-fly. 3. chiCken. 4. baRns. 5. bAt. 6. aTe. 7. reEls. 8. opoSsum.
Illustrated Central Acrostics. Centrals, Socrates. Cross-words: 1. snowshoes. 2. drag-on-fly. 3. chicken. 4. barns. 5. bat. 6. ate. 7. reels. 8. opossum.
Egyptian Puzzle. Centrals, Memnon. Cross-words: 1. M. 2. gEm. 3. caMel. 4. oraNges. 5. crocOdile. 6. AlexaNdrian.
Egyptian Puzzle. Centrals, Memnon. Cross-words: 1. M. 2. gEm. 3. caMel. 4. oraNges. 5. crocOdile. 6. AlexaNdrian.
Cube. From 1 to 2, imperial; 2 to 4, lanneret; 3 to 4, lapidist; 1 to 3, immortal; 5 to 6, schooner; 6 to 8, rounding; 7 to 8, hoveling; 5 to 7, Shadrach; 1 to 5, Iris; 2 to 6, leer; 4 to 8, tang; 3 to 7, lash.
Cube. From 1 to 2, imperial; 2 to 4, lanneret; 3 to 4, lapidist; 1 to 3, immortal; 5 to 6, schooner; 6 to 8, rounding; 7 to 8, hoveling; 5 to 7, Shadrach; 1 to 5, Iris; 2 to 6, leer; 4 to 8, tang; 3 to 7, lash.
Rimless Wheels. I. Andersen. From 1 to 9, Anne; 2 to 9, Nile; 3 to 9, dome; 4 to 9, Erie; 5 to 9, rise; 6 to 9, size; 7 to 9, edge; 8 to 9, nine. II. Farragut. From 1 to 9, face; 2 to 9, able; 3 to 9, ripe; 4 to 9, rare; 5 to 9, acre; 6 to 9, gape; 7 to 9, urge; 8 to 9, type.
Rimless Wheels. I. Andersen. From 1 to 9, Anne; 2 to 9, Nile; 3 to 9, dome; 4 to 9, Erie; 5 to 9, rise; 6 to 9, size; 7 to 9, edge; 8 to 9, nine. II. Farragut. From 1 to 9, face; 2 to 9, able; 3 to 9, ripe; 4 to 9, rare; 5 to 9, acre; 6 to 9, gape; 7 to 9, urge; 8 to 9, type.
Diamond. 1. H. 2. Jib. 3. Judea. 4. Hidalgo. 5. Belle. 6. Age. 7. O
Diamond. 1. H. 2. Jib. 3. Judea. 4. Hidalgo. 5. Belle. 6. Age. 7. O
Double Acrostic. Primals, Herrick; finals, Shelley. Cross-words: 1. HardinesS. 2. EmbellisH. 3. RationalE. 4. RehearsaL. 5. IdenticaL. 6. CarmelitE. 7. KnowinglY.
Double Acrostic. Primals, Herrick; finals, Shelley. Cross-words: 1. Hardness. 2. Embellish. 3. Rationale. 4. Rehearsal. 5. Identical. 6. Carmelite. 7. Knowingly.
Beheadings. Salmagundi. 1. S-ear. 2. A-rid. 3. L-imp. 4. M-ope. 5. A-mid. 6. G-lad. 7. U-rim. 8. N-ail. 9. D-ram. 10. I-ago.
Decapitations. Salmagundi. 1. S-ear. 2. A-rid. 3. L-imp. 4. M-ope. 5. A-mid. 6. G-lad. 7. U-rim. 8. N-ail. 9. D-ram. 10. I-ago.
Zigzag. The Atlantic Cable Landed. Cross-words: 1. True. 2. sHow. 3. glEe. 4. galA. 5. saTe. 6. sLap. 7. Atom. 8. oNce. 9. laTe. 10. semI. 11. raCe. 12. aChe. 13. Arid. 14. aBle. 15. hiLl. 16. hirE. 17. haLe. 18. hAil. 19. Need. 20. iDea. 21. stEw. 22. benD.
Zigzag. The Atlantic Cable Landed. Cross-words: 1. True. 2. Show. 3. Glee. 4. Gala. 5. Sate. 6. Slap. 7. Atom. 8. Once. 9. Late. 10. Semi. 11. Race. 12. Ache. 13. Arid. 14. Able. 15. Hill. 16. Hire. 17. Hale. 18. Hail. 19. Need. 20. Idea. 21. Stew. 22. Bend.
To our Puzzlers: In sending answers to puzzles, sign only your initials or use a short assumed name; but if you send a complete list of answers you may sign your full name. Answers should be addressed to St. Nicholas "Riddle-box," care of The Century Co., 33 East Seventeenth street, New York City.
To our Puzzle Lovers: When sending in answers to puzzles, please only use your initials or a short nickname; however, if you send a complete list of answers, you can include your full name. Address answers to Santa Claus "Riddle-box," care of Century Company, 33 East Seventeenth Street, New York City.
Answers to all the Puzzles in the June Number were received, before June 20, from Maud E. Palmer—Jo and I—Maggie T. Turrill—"B. L. Z. Bub, No. 1"—Mamma and Fanny—"B. L. Z. Bub, No. 2"—Hazel—"San Anselmo Valley"—"Shumway Hen and Chickens"—D. B. Shumway—M. Margaret and E. Muriel Grundy—Carrie Seaver and Alice M. Young—F. W. Islip.
Solutions to All the Puzzles in the June Issue were received before June 20 from Maud E. Palmer—Jo and I—Maggie T. Turrill—"B. L. Z. Bub, No. 1"—Mom and Fanny—"B. L. Z. Bub, No. 2"—Hazel—"San Anselmo Valley"—"Shumway Hen and Chickens"—D. B. Shumway—M. Margaret and E. Muriel Grundy—Carrie Seaver and Alice M. Young—F. W. Islip.
Answers to Puzzles in the June Number were received, before June 20, from M. L. Bosher, 1—Marion Strong, 1—Grace A. Zublin, 2—E. V. Sudell, 2—Prince and Prancer, 1—Paul Reese, 13—R. E. B., 1—Jas. A. Bond, 2—Nellie L. Howes, 6—T and Coffee, 1—Nanon and Ninon, 4—H. R. H., 1—Robert Nead, 3—R. Earle Olwine, 1—Helen W. Gardner, 1—"Jack and Jill," 5—Effie K. Talboys, 7—M. Clare H. Guion, 4—Karl E. Sommer, 3—"Silver-tongue," 1—Alice Blackinton, 1—C. F. Bishop, 3—"Squid," 5—"Dad," 1—"The Reads," 3—Florence Althaus, 8—No name, Cleveland, 1—No name, Oakdale, 12—"May and 79," 7—"Young Man," 6—"Tiger," 2—Laura and Irene, 7—E. M. B. and A. G. B., 2—Mamie R., 13—Lucia C. Bradley, 11—Nellie and Reggie, 11—H. Lovejoy, 9—"Jack Sprat," 5—Kittie, Chessie, Avis, and Grace, 7—Gen. T. Hughes, 2—Smed, 12—Helen Burnham, 2—Patience, 3—Arthur and Bertie Knox, 8—We, Us, & Co., 4—"Mohawk Valley," 10—Pearl Colby and Nell Bates, 10—Louise Joynes, 3—Daisy Van Ingen, 1—Elise Ripley, Ripley, 7—Lucy M. Bradley, 11—Fred T. Pierce, 4—Sadie and Bessie Rhodes and "De Grassy," 10—"Original Puzzle Club," 12—Hattie Weil, 2—Eleanor Peart, 4—Ida and Edith M. Swamwick, 7—"Two Cousins," 13—Lewis Kilborn, 2—Langham, 2—Dash, 12—Eugene Kell and Mamma, 1.
Puzzle Solutions for the June Edition were received before June 20, from M. L. Bosher, 1—Marion Strong, 1—Grace A. Zublin, 2—E. V. Sudell, 2—Prince and Prancer, 1—Paul Reese, 13—R. E. B., 1—Jas. A. Bond, 2—Nellie L. Howes, 6—T and Coffee, 1—Nanon and Ninon, 4—H. R. H., 1—Robert Nead, 3—R. Earle Olwine, 1—Helen W. Gardner, 1—"Jack and Jill," 5—Effie K. Talboys, 7—M. Clare H. Guion, 4—Karl E. Sommer, 3—"Silver-tongue," 1—Alice Blackinton, 1—C. F. Bishop, 3—"Squid," 5—"Dad," 1—"The Reads," 3—Florence Althaus, 8—No name, Cleveland, 1—No name, Oakdale, 12—"May and 79," 7—"Young Man," 6—"Tiger," 2—Laura and Irene, 7—E. M. B. and A. G. B., 2—Mamie R., 13—Lucia C. Bradley, 11—Nellie and Reggie, 11—H. Lovejoy, 9—"Jack Sprat," 5—Kittie, Chessie, Avis, and Grace, 7—Gen. T. Hughes, 2—Smed, 12—Helen Burnham, 2—Patience, 3—Arthur and Bertie Knox, 8—We, Us, & Co., 4—"Mohawk Valley," 10—Pearl Colby and Nell Bates, 10—Louise Joynes, 3—Daisy Van Ingen, 1—Elise Ripley, Ripley, 7—Lucy M. Bradley, 11—Fred T. Pierce, 4—Sadie and Bessie Rhodes and "De Grassy," 10—"Original Puzzle Club," 12—Hattie Weil, 2—Eleanor Peart, 4—Ida and Edith M. Swamwick, 7—"Two Cousins," 13—Lewis Kilborn, 2—Langham, 2—Dash, 12—Eugene Kell and Mama, 1.
CONNECTED PYRAMIDS.
*
. * .
. . * . .
. . . * . . .
*
. * .
. . * . .
. . . * . . .
*
. * .
. . * . .
. . . * . . .
*
. * .
. . * . .
. . . * . . .
Upper Pyramid. Across: 1. In moping. 2. The cry of an animal. 3. Relish. 4. A horseman's cap. Downward: 1. In moping. 2. To depart. 3. A small sweet-cake. 4. Elapsed. 5. Preyed upon. 6. A conjunction. 7. In moping.
Upper Pyramid. Across: 1. In a funk. 2. The sound an animal makes. 3. Enjoyment. 4. A riding hat. Downward: 1. In a funk. 2. To leave. 3. A tiny cake. 4. Passed. 5. Targeted. 6. A joining word. 7. In a funk.
Lower Pyramid. Across: 1. In moping. 2. A period. 3. To pass through by filtering. 4. An old-fashioned Spanish ship. Downward: 1. In moping. 2. A musical syllable. 3. A kind of fish. 4. Spoken. 5. A unit. 6. A call to excite attention. 7. In moping.
Lower Pyramid. Across: 1. Feeling sorry for oneself. 2. A duration. 3. To go through by straining. 4. An outdated Spanish vessel. Downward: 1. Feeling sorry for oneself. 2. A musical note. 3. A type of fish. 4. Voiced. 5. A measurement. 6. A shout to grab attention. 7. Feeling sorry for oneself.
Centrals, reading downward (eight letters), a bucolic.
Centrals, reading downward (eight letters), a peaceful countryside.
"MYRTLE GREEN."
"MYRTLE GREEN."
CROSS-WORD ENIGMA.
My second in entry, but not in hall; My third is in give, but not in take; My fourth is in pie but not in cake; My fifth letter is in gun, but not in toy;
My sixth is humble, but not in a shy way; My entire being is easily found, no doubt,—
It's something the world would barely "run" without.
LELAND STANFORD B.
LELAND STANFORD B.
BURIED QUADRUPEDS.
1. If you will give me the broken seal, Pa can replace it, I am sure. 2. It would certainly be a very good idea to do so, Ethel. 3. The little black cub is only waiting for a chance to bite you. 4. I will not give her mine. 5. He gave them each a moist piece of preserved ginger. 6. She did not encourage Nettie to pursue her musical studies. 7. The parlor is already dusted, and ready for our visitors. 8. How will a man, in his position, ever retrieve himself? 9. I was there when Lem urged his claim so persistently. 10. Did you ask if Pa could stop at the big grocery. 11. Pa can stop, I am sure. 12. I set out this shallow pan daily, for the birds. 13. At the sound of the familiar tap I ran to the window. 14. Did you call Jack a lazy lad?
1. If you give me the broken seal, Dad can replace it, I’m sure. 2. That would really be a good idea, Ethel. 3. The little black cub is just waiting for a chance to bite you. 4. I’m not giving her mine. 5. He gave each of them a moist piece of preserved ginger. 6. She didn’t encourage Nettie to continue her music studies. 7. The living room is already dusted and ready for our guests. 8. How will a man in his position ever redeem himself? 9. I was there when Lem pushed his claim so persistently. 10. Did you ask if Dad could stop at the big grocery store? 11. Dad can stop, I’m sure. 12. I set out this shallow pan every day for the birds. 13. At the sound of the familiar tap, I ran to the window. 14. Did you call Jack a lazy guy?
PAUL R. PIERCE.
PAUL R. PIERCE.
DIAMOND.
1. In alpaca. 2. Chance. 3. Pleasantry. 4. A thin fabric. 5. Studied with an abstracted gaze. 6. To clear. 7. In alpaca.
1. In alpaca. 2. Chance. 3. Friendly conversation. 4. A lightweight fabric. 5. Studied with a distant gaze. 6. To make clear. 7. In alpaca.
"ŒDIPUS."
"Oedipus."
CONNECTED SQUARES.
. . . * . . .
. . . * . . .
. . . * . . .
* * * * * * *
. . . * . . .
. . . * . . .
. . . * . . .
. . . * . . .
. . . * . . .
. . . * . . .
* * * * * * *
. . . * . . .
. . . * . . .
. . . * . . .
I. Upper Left-hand Square: 1. A spring. 2. A nobleman. 3. Surface. 4. To contrive.
I. Upper Left-hand Square: 1. A spring. 2. A nobleman. 3. Surface. 4. To devise.
II. Upper Right-hand Square: 1. A scheme. 2. A slender cord. 3. Small insects. 4. A snug abode.
II. Upper Right-hand Square: 1. A plan. 2. A thin string. 3. Tiny bugs. 4. A cozy home.
III. Lower Left-hand Square: 1. To devise. 2. Erudition. 3. Artifices. 4. A snug place.
III. Lower Left-hand Square: 1. To plan. 2. Knowledge. 3. Tricks. 4. A cozy spot.
IV. Lower Right-hand Square: 1. A collection of boxes. 2. A reverberation. 3. A pretense. 4. A small city.
IV. Lower Right-hand Square: 1. A bunch of boxes. 2. An echo. 3. A facade. 4. A little city.
"SAM WELLER."
"SAM WELLER."
DOUBLE ACROSTIC.
My primals spell what every one is wishing for, and my finals spell where it may come from.
My primals indicate what everyone is hoping for, and my finals indicate where it might come from.
Cross-words (of equal length): 1. A bivalve shell-fish. 2. A Russian feminine name. 3. To lend. 4. A prefix signifying half. 5. Destitution. 6. A part sung by a female voice. 7. A part of speech. 8. A girl's name.
Crosswords (of equal length): 1. A type of shellfish. 2. A Russian girl's name. 3. To loan. 4. A prefix meaning half. 5. Poverty. 6. A section sung by a female voice. 7. A type of word. 8. A girl's name.
"ŒDIPUS."
"Oedipus."
NUMERICAL ENIGMA.

I am composed of one hundred and twenty-one letters, and form a four-line stanza by Celia Thaxter.
I have one hundred twenty-one letters and make up a four-line stanza by Celia Thaxter.
My 30-87-70-58 is joyous. My 45-20-75-17-98-34 is a color. My 64-5-89-54 is part of a bottle. My 67-49-82-11-9 is an apparition. My 102-25-77-118-107 is a poor cottage. My 53-113-83-94-38 is an apartment in a ship. My 85-27-42-33-121-73 is to deter. My 60-114-80-16-97-21-56-31-115-55 is the science of Egyptian antiquities. My 110-13-92 is part of a fish. My 40-91-120-103-99 is airy. My 62-1-51-69-29-103-86-7-12 is extraordinary. My 23-32-57-3-47 is to gather. My 79-65-14-96-43-2 is to loiter. My 116-36-108-66-4-78 is to manifest. My 6-61-52-104 is to lash. My 74-101-59-112-72-119-50-88 is abased. My 26-76-24-109 is a fierce animal. My 68-81-63-28-117 is to halt. My 48-41-18-39-100 is strong. My 93-44-10-71 is to be incandescent. My 90-37-19-95 is to draw or paint. My 111-35-22-84 is secure. My 106-8-46-15 is to impede.
My 30-87-70-58 is happy. My 45-20-75-17-98-34 is a hue. My 64-5-89-54 is part of a bottle. My 67-49-82-11-9 is a ghost. My 102-25-77-118-107 is a run-down cottage. My 53-113-83-94-38 is a cabin on a ship. My 85-27-42-33-121-73 is to prevent. My 60-114-80-16-97-21-56-31-115-55 is the study of ancient Egyptian artifacts. My 110-13-92 is part of a fish. My 40-91-120-103-99 is light. My 62-1-51-69-29-103-86-7-12 is amazing. My 23-32-57-3-47 is to collect. My 79-65-14-96-43-2 is to hang around. My 116-36-108-66-4-78 is to appear. My 6-61-52-104 is to whip. My 74-101-59-112-72-119-50-88 is lowered in status. My 26-76-24-109 is a wild animal. My 68-81-63-28-117 is to stop. My 48-41-18-39-100 is tough. My 93-44-10-71 is to shine brightly. My 90-37-19-95 is to sketch or paint. My 111-35-22-84 is safe. My 106-8-46-15 is to obstruct.
"CORNELIA BLIMBER."
"Cornelia Blimber."
DOUBLE ZIGZAG.
1 | * | * | * | 11 | * | * | * |
* | 2 | * | * | * | 12 | * | * |
* | * | 3 | * | * | * | 13 | * |
* | * | * | 4 | * | * | * | 14 |
* | * | 5 | * | * | * | 15 | * |
* | 6 | * | * | * | 16 | * | * |
7 | * | * | * | 17 | * | * | * |
* | 8 | * | * | * | 18 | * | * |
* | * | 9 | * | * | * | 19 | * |
* | * | * | 10 | * | * | * | 20 |
Cross-words: 1. A very small cake. 2. Having the quality of imbibing. 3. Singular. 4. Those who have charge of money. 5. A free gift. 6. Cleanses. 7. Personal satires. 8. Destitute of pores. 9. To punish. 10. Primitive.
Crosswords: 1. A tiny cake. 2. Related to drinking. 3. Unique. 4. Those responsible for handling money. 5. A complimentary gift. 6. Purifies. 7. Personal critiques. 8. Lacking pores. 9. To discipline. 10. Basic.
The zigzag from 1 to 10 spells the name given to a certain day in September; from 11 to 20, the name of a dish eaten in England on that day.
The zigzag from 1 to 10 represents the name of a specific day in September; from 11 to 20, it represents the name of a dish eaten in England on that day.
FRANK SNELLING.
FRANK SNELLING.
RHYMED WORD-SQUARE.
"KATASHAW."
"KATASHAW."
OCTAGON.
1. A jump. 2. Pertaining to the pope. 3. A lip having a fissure like that of a hare. 4. To act. 5. Flattery. 6. A measure. 7. By means of.
1. A leap. 2. Related to the pope. 3. A lip with a split like that of a hare. 4. To perform. 5. Compliments. 6. A unit. 7. Through.
"ROYAL TARR."
"Royal Tar."
BEHEADINGS.
1. Behead to acknowledge with gratitude, and leave a bunch of yarn. 2. Behead to frequent, and leave a relative. 3. Behead discloses, and leave enclosures. 4. Behead a fine rain, and leave land surrounded by water. 5. Behead askant, and leave oblique. 6. Behead a large wave or billow, and leave to incite. 7. Behead very dark, and leave attenuated. 8. Behead to imbibe, and leave a place of amusement. 9. Behead fanciful, and leave to distribute. 10. Behead a subterraneous canal, and leave a pitcher. 11. Behead a mountain nymph, and leave to peruse. 12. Behead the present occasion, and leave formerly.
1. Cut off the head to show appreciation, and leave a bunch of yarn. 2. Cut off the head to visit often, and leave a relative. 3. Cut off the head reveals, and leave enclosures. 4. Cut off a gentle rain, and leave land surrounded by water. 5. Cut off askew, and leave slanted. 6. Cut off a big wave, and leave to provoke. 7. Cut off very dark, and leave thin. 8. Cut off to drink, and leave a place for fun. 9. Cut off imaginative, and leave to give out. 10. Cut off a hidden waterway, and leave a jug. 11. Cut off a mountain spirit, and leave to read. 12. Cut off the current situation, and leave in the past.
The beheaded letters will spell the name of an inventor.
The decapitated letters will form the name of an inventor.
WILLIE AND CORT.
WILLIE AND CORT.
CROSS-WORD ENIGMA.
I've been found in the clauses that the lawyers know so well; I'm found in every present that our caring friends give; I am wrapped up in the caskets that will display magnificent jewels; I am found in the patient who is tired of drugs and pills;
The planter takes me along as he rides over his hills; Among the letters in the ledgers, I feel completely at ease;
And from the muffins, sweet and fresh, I never want to leave; The fairies carry me in their arms as they soar through the air; And every scholar claims me as he works away; I join in all the ballads sung by both young and old;
I am part of the denizen that boldly roams the forests; In the thickets, I’m not missing, as you can all clearly see; And everything I bring arrives in September, making farmers very happy.
C. D.
C. D.
TRIANGULAR PRISM.
1
. . .
. . .
2 . 3
. . .
. . .
. . .
. . .
. 4 .
. . . .
. . . .
5 . . . . . 6
1
. . .
2 3
. . .
. . .
. . .
. . .
. 4 .
. . . .
. . .
5 . . . . 6
From 1 to 2, one of an ancient race of people; from 1 to 3, a fragment; from 2 to 5, a small bird of the titmouse family; from 1 to 4, a form of instruction by means of questions and answers; from 3 to 6, a snout or trunk; from 4 to 5, to coin; from 4 to 6, a collective body; from 5 to 6, a structure of cross-barred work.
From 1 to 2, one of an ancient race of people; from 1 to 3, a fragment; from 2 to 5, a small bird of the titmouse family; from 1 to 4, a way of teaching through questions and answers; from 3 to 6, a snout or trunk; from 4 to 5, to mint; from 4 to 6, a group; from 5 to 6, a structure of crisscrossed work.
"ROSE MADDER."
"Rose Madder."
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!